FSE

Furry search engine

formerly SoFurry search engine

Preamble

Chronicles of Hank

Prologue

It's a bit complicated

When it rains, it pours

Pushing Boundaries

Epilogue

Outlook

On Display

Immoral Proposal

Appendix

Sleepover

Reconciliation

The Taste of Life

What is left in the end

Hank / Hurk

By El Poyo Diabolo

So 2023 marked the year I got back into writing short stories.

Thanks to some awesome people in the community, that sparked my imagination, I was able to get back into one of my favorite passtimes. Writing short stories. I have to say, I missed this feeling of: Just one more paragraph. Just let me finish this page. And in the end taking a look on the clock and it's morning again.

To be fair. Getting back into it was harder than I though initially and the lack of quality shows that pretty obvious. But never the less, thanks to Maxie the Wolf, aka Zephyr, and Fire15q, I got into a rhythm that allowed me to produce some really funny stories. Some of which went pretty dark and some had some serious undertones.

Never the less 2023 was a pretty nice experience on that regard and I hope to be able to work on this for the next years.

In this book I collected all the short stories regarding my OC Hank and his alter ego Hurk. In those 5 stories we get to know them both and what makes them tick and tick out…

Over time this anthology might grow in volume and length, depending on how many stories I will write with these two.

Until then, enjoy the reading.

Sincerely

El Poyo Diabolo

It was a beautiful autumn afternoon, somewhere on the northern Pacific coast. The sun was already low and bathed the scenery in a golden yellow light. The bear let his tired eyes wander over the calm sea and noded before turning around and pushing open the door to his favorite diner. He entered the small diner slowly and hanged his old, worn leather jacket on the coat rack. He smiled as he turned around. It's an old, wrinkled smile, but an honest one.

He walked slowly through the dining room to the bar and took a seat on his favorite stool. He waited until the young waitress came to him.

"The same as always?"

She asked with a smile and the old bear nodded slightly.

"The same as always. Thank you."

His voice was old and rough, but it sounded full of love and affection. The waitress nodded and disappeared into the kitchen. The old bear looked after her and his smile widened. Shortly afterwards, the young woman returned. She brought a plate with some pancakes, maple syrup and butter and placed it in front of him.

"One serving of pancake á la maison, sir. A Mokka with that? Like every time?"

She asked and her guest nodded. Of course he did. It was the same every time he came. Pancakes and Mokka.

She turned around and fiddled with the coffee machine. The old bear, meanwhile, began to enjoy his pancakes.

When she turned back to him, the old bear grinned at her.

The deep wrinkles distorted his face into a sartirical representation of what it should be. She set the cup down in front of him and handed over the bowl of sugar.

The old bear nodded his thanks and turned to his pancakes.

Later, he sat at the counter and stirred his Mokka. He looked at the young waitress attentively. It didn't go unnoticed by her.

"Do you like what you see?"

She asked and smiled. The old bear smiled his wrinkled smile.

"You remind me of a girl I once knew. She was as beautiful as the morning sun and she had a smile like the sunshine."

He said ruefully and continued stirring his Mokka. The young woman tilted her head slightly.

"Ooh, thank you very much. Where is she now?"

She asked, her curiosity kindled. The old man shrugged his shoulders. His gaze seemed to wander into the distance.

"Haven't seen her for ages. I'd give an arm and a leg and so many other things to just see her once more."

His voice sounded sad and his smile disappeared. The waitress took a small bowl of biscuits and placed them on the counter in front of him before leaning back against the shelf behind her.

"Do you want to tell me about her?"

She asked, smiling at him invitingly. The old man looked up from his slowly cooling Mokka. His smile slowly returned to his lips and his gray-blue eyes lit up a little.

"I could… but… it's a bit complicated …"

First Scene

… once upon a Time…

It's a cold night in early October. It's about 10°C, a bit chilly but bearable. The sky is clear and full of stars.

I had a miserable day at work. Working construction in and of itself is strenuous enough, but having a boss who is a royal pain in the ass is another thing entirely. I'm on my way to my usual bar to drown the day in some cheap booze before heading home to get at least some sleep before the next shift.

I park my old truck right in front of the bar. Ol' Bessie is a good truck. She's old, but I maintain her well. My boss wanted to replace her years ago, but Bessie is my baby, she ain't going away anytime soon. As I slam the door shut I can already hear the bad music from within and the usual smell of sweat, dirt and booze is present even outside the bar. It doesn't smell like vomit, yet. It's still too early for that.

I approach the door and shove it open. The thick air inside hits me like a sledgehammer. It almost stinks, almost. But something is different. I can't yet make it out, but there is something in the air amongst the miasma.

I step inside, almost stumbling as I don't lift my boot high enough for the step at the entrance. Grumbling about that stupid step, my stupid boss, who doesn't pay me enough to effort a decent place to get drunk, I straighten my leather jacket and myself up.

As I let my gaze strife through the barroom I think to myself:

*Well, the usual bunch. Hopeless beings. Too drunk to live, too sober to die. The right kind of crowd to get drunk after a day of worthless work.*

My gaze wanders forth from the beaten up pool-table over the tables filled with sunken in people sipping their drinks and contemplating their meaningful lives…

*As if… but wait a minute… that's new.*

My eyes stop at a speck of color in the harsh neon light of the bar.

There she is, sitting on one of the stools at the bar. She is looking in my general direction but not directly at me. So I have a moment to take her in.

She's younger than me, in much a better shape. Her clothing doesn't leave much to the imagination. Black leggings, black top, pink bandana. It screams in all the grays and browns in this bar. She leans back against the bar and sips on a Grasshopper.

Now I can identify that smell in the air. It's her.

*Interesting*

I straighten myself up as much as I can. If none of the others had already hit on her, my chances may be existent. I'm trying hard not to look like the train wreck I am and walk myself up to the bar.

"May I have this seat?"

The moment I spoke, I realize how rough I sound after having lost the shouting match against my boss earlier. The man surely is related to a megaphone somewhere down the line.

I clear my throat and try again, pointing at the stool right next to her:

"Sorry, is this one taken?"

She shifts her position to face me. She looks me up and down. I can feel her judging me. Being close to her I can smell why.

"Go ahead."

Her voice sounds like honey as she downs the rest of her drink, setting the empty glass back on the counter to face me again.

With a smile she opens:

"So, you look… tired."

*No shit. I worked 12 hours straight. I'm not tired, I'm dead*

I think, but I only nod.

"Thanks."

I answer while sitting down on the stool as graceful as a 6 foot 5 bear can manage.

I try to return the favor by lifting my cheeks to a tired parody of a smile, thinking to myself:

*Man don't you screw this up. She might be the only sane being you met all day. You always had a charming smile… come on keep it together.*

"Well it was a hard day, but it might just get a happy end."

I turn my head and stare at the barkeeper behind the counter:

"Gimme the usual, and add it to the bill!"

Looking back to that most perfect specimen of a wolf in front of me:

"You on the contrary look positively stunning."

That seemed to hit the spot, as she blushes a little and crosses her legs, which in turn makes her behind show even more.

"Oh! Uuuhh."

She seems a little uncertain.

"Well… thanks! You look … handsome."

She doesn't get many compliments I guess and seems pretty much overwhelmed by my sudden outspokenness.

*Ka-ching Jackpot!!! OK ol' geezer, don't you lose it now. She finds you handsome…*

Trying hard not to stare at the obviously showing parts, I glue my eyes on her face.

I start my advance;

"How did you end up here, in all the places…"

But before I can get it rolling, I get forced out of my poor flirtation by a voice smooth as silk and sharp as a razor.

"No Chance… the bill is full. Pay up or no booze for you. Loser."

Rolling my eyes in their sockets I reach for my wallet.

"Excusée moi…"

Turning on my stool to face the barkeeper with murderous intend in my eyes, he, in best stereotypical fashion is polishing a shot glass with some rag.

I sneer:

"Timothy Herman Fillmore Smith, I knew you before you could even reach over that counter of yours… Since when does my bill have a limit?"

*Don't you even dare to interfere with a predator hunting it's prey…*

He doesn't even flinch a bit, he calmly replies:

"Since it's over 100$ and counting. Pay up, or you'll not get any booze!"

I just want to grab a bunch of bills from my wallet when I hear that sweet voice behind me again:

"I can pay for you, it's pretty cheap here…"

I can hear her smiling while taunting me.

"Wait… Whaa… No, no, no… I might not be Superman or Richie Rich… but no one has to pay my booze. Well no one else then me of course…"

I grab some money and put it on the counter.

"So there you go, you little thief, and give that lovely lady one of hers as well, for interrupting our conversation."

Turning back to my little spec of color in a world of dull grays:

"But tell me, I've never ever seen you here before, how did you end up here… among… well… us?"

My arm sways over the crowd in the bar, and I ignore the half grumbled complains, about not comparing my sorry ass with them…

"Well again, it's cheap booze, cheapest place in town that is."

She states, as she starts sipping on her next Grasshopper. She shifts her sitting position a little, showing a little more than she should. The fur in between her legs looks damp.

*No… she didn't wet herself…*

I know that smell, that look, this demeanor.

"Well, a fine young lady such as yourself, does not come here to drown in this stuff."

I say as I grab my glass with that indistinguishable fluid, that smells much like break cleaner, but kicks like rocket fuel.

I take a deep sniff and feel the burn in my nose, before I down the fluid in one go.

"Aaaaah nothing like ol' pops self made."

I tilt my head forward just a little bit, and gaze into her eyes with a right devilish smile.

"… came here for something else then?"

She returns my gaze and doesn't even a flinch:

"Looking for a… potential partner, mate… mating season is… well it's right now and… I haven't fucked in nearly a year."

My pupils widen significantly for a short time. I knew what was coming, it was more than obvious, but having it stated so blatantly is a little bit shocking.

I swallow. Raise my eyebrows. My eyes flick for just a moment away from her face, seeking for a reaction from the others in the room.

Not all of them would be as predatory to pounce at the smallest of opportunities, but some could and some most definitely would…

My eyes return to the female in front of me. I'm biting my upper lip. It's been a while, and that time it hadn't been so nice, she hadn't been so nice… well to be honest, I hadn't been either…

My thoughts are racing…

*Would she? With a guy like me? Well, if it has been almost a year, perhaps. She hasn't resend me yet. I can smell it… she wants it bad… OK, but where? Here? No way… Not in front of the others, I'll never be drunk enough for that. In the car? Naaa… Last time was a mess, she tore the seats to shreds, and my boss made me pay for it… Bathrooms? Well where else to go?*

Showing surprisingly clean teeth, my smile widens a bit more and I kink my head just a little to the side, while I try my best deep husky voice.

"Well, found what you were looking for?"

She smiles a bit more as she finishes her Grasshopper. She fully turns to me, mouth open just a little bit while she compiles her next sentence:

"Well… I don't know… a lot of the guys here are… not… appealing…"

She states dismissively, looking at me, her eyes wandering down. She blushes, and I know why. As she takes a new glass from the counter, the barkeeper sure is fast today. She takes a sip, hiding the blush behind the stained glass.

Trying and failing miserable to shift my sitting position as unnoticeable as possible, not only to allow for a better presentation of "the goods" but to make more room for what is awakening at the sheer thought of what could be a happy end for quite the dissatifactory day.

"To be honest, I'm not the family guy. But you don't strike me as a person who searches for long term engagements either."

Catching the rolling eyes of the keeper behind the bar I grit my teeth a little more.

"But perhaps I'll be able to persuade you with my individual qualities."

Her blushing deepens a bit while she puts on a questioning look:

"Come to think of it… I am looking for a relationship… but… what kind of…"

She pauses to take an olive from the counter, popping it in her mouth and sensually sucking the juice off her fingers, keeping her eyes on mine the whole time:

"… qualities?"

I close my eyes, my smile fades fast and I loose most of my composure.

I take a surprisingly deep breath and sigh heavy.

"Well… I could lie to you over my stunning physique, my prowess in bed, my astronomical high wages… but it would all be a lie, and as soon as you find out, it would all be over."

I take my empty shot glass, twisting and turning it in my fingers.

"My most positive quality is my honesty. I am a normal dude, hard working, not cheating,… well… somewhere in the past I was good looking…"

The last one comes with a smirk.

"I'd say, I am about average in any way and form. But I can be a beast, if you want me to."

Putting the glass back on the counter I put my fingertips together and smile, just a little hint of wickedness in my eyes.

She starts giggling softly.

"Well… I'm sure if you treat me to a dinner date, we could… get a little dirty somewhere down the line."

She almost whispers.

"I'd love to. Any favorites? Meat? Vegetables? Sausages?"

At the last remark my hand already slams against my forehead…

*Fuuuuuuck*

I smile my best sheepish smile and try to look disarming through my fingers as I swipe my hand down my face. I can hear the keeper snickering behind the counter, and I can't even blame him.

I open my arms and straighten up again, thinking:

*Well you said it, live with it and take the beating.*

With a slim smile I say:

"I'm all yours."

In my head I'm sorting through my expenses for the month, mortgage payments, and come to the conclusion, some not quite 5 star rated restaurant will be possible… dessert could be had in an other fashion…

"I uhhh… I love sausages."

She smirks at her remark and flashes an even darker blush. Her aura lightens up, she seems to enjoy our conversation. But suddenly she seems to feel a little uneasy. Her eyes seem to search for something.

"Hey uhh… I'm gonna use the restroom, I'll be back out in a second."

"Take your time, I'll be here waiting for you."

I answer with a smile.

As she leaves for the restrooms, I can hear the keeper sneer behind myself:

"You should go in after her, you know. Half of those jerks will pursue her and rape her as fast as they can."

I roll my eyes in his direction, he's still polishing glasses. I calmly remark:

"No, I shall not. Firstly, these savages know me enough to not interfere. Secondly, I do think she might be able to defend herself pretty well."

He shakes his head slowly.

"I'd be not so sure. See Frank over there, he's positively drowning in his own drool, and little Jimmy back in the corner, he's so violently shaking right now, he might just begin masturbating right here and now…"

My gaze wanders over the guys in the room. I can't deny some of them platently staring at the door to the restrooms. Some with quite murderous intend. I straighten up just a little more, trying to look bigger and meaner.

"Even now I can smell her… I must say, she smells nice…"

I look over my shoulder into his eyes:

"Man you're gay. Don't you even dare. Remember what your daddy always said. Customers are taboo!"

His big and toothy smile shines in the harsh neon lights of the bar. Turning my head back to the room filled with predators and would be predators and one pathetic but violently shaking, Chihuahua in the corner, whose hands are not on the table anymore.

"Guys calm down. She'll be leaving soon. Today, I will be the lucky one, so be nice, and leave her be."

Around a dozen heads turn my direction and I smile my best disarming smile.

"We don't want do make a mess. Don't we?"

Most of them know I'm not the biggest of guys, and by far not the strongest in this room, but they also know I know my way around a knife very well and we really, really don't want to make a mess right now. Because then, nobody would get a happy end this evening… well nobody except little Jimmy, who's positively vibrating right now.

True to her word, she comes back out after a short while.

"Let's go partner."

She says taking her, well cowgirl-hat from the counter and putting it on. Her hip tilted to one side, she waits for me to follow suit. I put some more money on the counter and slide of my stool. A big smile on my face I tilt my head towards the exit:

"Uuuhhuhuhuhuhuuu I like the sound of that."

Catching her vibe:

"Let's ride."

She tosses Jimmy a pair of panties as we pass, giggling:

"Have fun little vibrator."

Looking back at me she adds:

"So… a date huh?"

As we leave we can hear a loud gasp followed by a loud pop as lil' Jimmy explodes violently. The screams from the inside tell me what I already know:

"Oh man, Jimmy. Not again."

I begin laughing, knowing the mess, the little guy is able too produce. As I catch her turning her head I quickly intervene:

"No don't look back. It's quite… traumatizing."

---

Second Scene

… Journey to the promised Land…

The air outside the bar is cold and fresh. Nothing like that thick soup you could cut with a knife inside.

Her scent is almost overwhelming out here, where it does not compete with a dozen or so other odors. I take in a deep breath and savor its taste.

The girl next to me points her thumb over her shoulder, laughing slightly while nodding.

"Little guy produces a lot?"

This remark hits me quite unexpected I almost choke but I can keep my composure.

"Well not quite the quantity, but the pressure. Jimmy is always tense as fuck. When he unloads, it reaches the other side of the room."

I explain while mimicking the motions of him masturbating like a little machine gun and exploding…

"It certainly is a spectacle to behold, if a messy one…"

As she sees my action she giggles.

"Y-you're funny."

Then she closes in and reaches up to me, so I can smell the alcohol in her breath:

"Wanna… wanna try doing that to me…?"

The promise in her voice excites me and I grin devilishly.

"I'd love to try that. But perhaps in a more suitable location."

I gesture at my truck, parking right in front of us.

"Wanna go to my place? Given, it's not the four seasons, but the sheets are clean, I have a shower with working warm water, all night long, and I would think I could fix a passable dinner and breakfast in the morning."

Her smirk is somewhat unexpected.

"I'd enjoy that."

She states and gives me a little kiss on my cheek.

"Or… we could do it in the bed of your truck."

Looking left and right she smiles:

"It sounds dirty to me… making love out in the starlit night… hooo daddy."

I return the smile while getting even closer to her I whisper:

"Getting a bit giddy? Let me help you up…"

*… that sounds… delicious*

I hardly keep myself in control, trying not to just submit to pure instincts.

I help her up on the truck, she looks down to me and smirks:

"Maybe I am…"

I grab the edge of the truck bed and swing my body up landing with a thud on the bed, bobbing the truck slightly up and down.

Positioning myself behind her, softly pulling her close to me. I breath in deeply her scent, nibbling on her neck while tracing her flanks with my hands coming to a rest on her waists.

"Don't wanna let you wait too long then…"

She gasps slightly increasing her breathing. She quietly moans on my ministrations.

"Sh-shouldn't we move to a more… secluded area…?"

In her suggestion sounds more annoyance than concern. Annoyance about not being able to succumb to her needs, concern about someone else to see us or interfere. She looks at the bar.

"Don't want no one kissing on me… well, other than you…"

She hints at me, giggling softly, as I continue nibbling.

"Uhhh yeah right… it just overcame me…"

I remark, releasing her from my grasp.

"You're quite intoxicating. You know a nice place somewhere around?"

I quietly ask, while stepping back to the edge of the truck bed. I let myself fall to the street. The heavy thump of my boot hitting the pavement is unnaturally loud in the quiet of the night.

I reach up and lending a hand for her to jump down from the bed.

"Well… lovers lane."

She states as she jumps from the truck. I nod and indicate the passenger side of the truck.

As she gets in the passenger seat, I take the drivers seat feeling my pants getting awfully tight.

*I think that's a perfect idea… there we will be alone… with her*

I dismiss that thought as I turn the key and kick ol' Bessie to live. The old familiar rumble of the engine and the smell in the cabin are making me nostalgic. I set out on the road.

"Lovers lane it is."

One good thing about those new seats is, they are squeaking clean. No stains, no filth anywhere. I pat the bunk right next to me. With a wide grin I invite the girl:

"Wanna come and cuddle, all lovey-dovy?"

She sports a smile and scoots over to me to lean herself against me. I can feel my heartbeat rising and I'm all hot and cold. Laying my right arm around her shoulders I tug her in just a little bit closer. Hesitating just a moment I lean my head against hers.

"I really like that feeling."

My voice is barely louder then the engine.

"M-me too…"

Her voice is as low as mine. I can feel her beginning to purr softly and I smile. Under my arm I can feel her shift her position as she gets even closer and I feel the warmth emanating from her body. Her hips almost climb onto my lap.

Keeping my eyes on the road is getting reeeeeally hard right now, as does something else. I let my right hand trace the bones of her shoulder, dangle on her collarbone and trace down her right arm. All the while feeding on her scent and enjoying the warmth of her body against mine…

"Shoulda' have taken off my jacket… what a shame."

I say with a relaxed smile.

Her purring is soothing, I can feel her warm up even more. She really seems to enjoy the moment. She shudders a bit and I can feel something else deeper down. She diverts her gaze down to my crotch, surely noticing my hard-on.

"Is it… painful? I can… take it out if you'd like?"

She lays a paw right above it and awaits my reaction.

"Wai… wha… Painful? No, I'm just getting awfully warm."

I say and look at her. Right then I get what she means. I have to take a deep breath not to start laughing out loud.

"Ohh dear."

I grab her arm just the tiniest bit tighter and pull her in a little more.

"I already love your character. You do care a lot. No, it does not hurt. I can wait just the bit longer, till we are there."

I shift my position a bit to face her a bit more.

*no… no, I can't wait any longer, take it out… now… help me…*

She cuddles herself close to me and lays her head against my chest. Instantly my heart skips a beat and my endorphin level rises.

"Do you have … blankets? We should lay one down so we don't get anything… foreign on or in each other."

"There should be a tarp or two in the back, and perhaps I can find some thing or another under the seats. You can lay on my jacket, it's quite comfy."

I say softly, while letting my right hand explore the area around her waist. Kissing her on the top of her head I say:

"You're so incredibly soft… I'm getting lost in you."

I relish in feeling of her near me as I round another corner nearing our destination.

*…man don't waste so much time. Get into her panties… now*

I try hard to dismiss those thoughts… not that I don't want to get into her, literally, but she will decide when, where and how that will happen.

Her breathing get even heavier, she seem to struggle not to get into my pants first. She squirms under my ministrations as her scent gets even stronger. She gasps quietly as my fingertips come near her loins at some point.

*…see, she wants it…*

As we reach our destination I park my truck and stop the engine. My hands are trembling a bit as I look down on her.

"You alright?"

I feel like bursting. I swirl my fingers in the fur at her waist going slightly forward toward her belly. I can feel her muscles play under her silky fur and it fires me up even more. Letting her movements guide my hands I end up at her bellybutton. She sucks in the air before she speaks, her voice rough:

"Yes… I am… w-wanna get in…"

She clears her throat and swallows heavy.

"… the back?"

Her eyes look up to mine and carry an almost begging look.

"You bet I wanna get in the back."

I surprise myself with how enthusiastic that sounded.

*Oh boy, calm down, you sound like a 13 year old on prom night…*

I untangle myself from her, slowly as not to catch any hair or fur in the zipper of the jacket and rummage behind the seat.

"Haa, found one."

Triumphantly I raise a thin gray blanket from behind the seats. One of those you use to secure furniture when moving.

"It's not much, but it'll help."

A weak smile is what I get for my effort.

"Well…"

She simply states as she scoots over to the passenger door and opens it.

---

Third Scene

… Ladies first…

Lovers Lane is a forest road leading away from the city. There are no houses, no street lamps, no signs, nothing. Just trees, bushes and the occasional wildlife. It is quiet, just the rustling of the leaves in the breeze. In summer there would be cars all along the road, most of them would be bouncing, and some would be still. Some like to watch, while others like to be watched. But in October, there are no cars anymore. For most people it's getting too cold, too dark, too creepy and so they stay away from the woods.

Legends have it, that these forests are home to some very peculiar beings. But nobody believes in those myths anymore.

I turn off the lights and welcome the darkness of the forest, only lid by the moon and stars above. At this time of year, not even the fireflies are active anymore.

I get out of the truck. The air is cold and damp.

*Right, the lake is just over there somewhere… a perfect location… no witnesses*

I take a quick look around, I ban that nagging feeling out of my thoughts before walking to the back of the truck. I have to walk like John Wayne, there is something in the way.

*Time to get rid of those…*

I swing myself back up on the bed again, this time it looks not as cool as before, but I manage.

I start rearranging the toolboxes a bit to get some space and kick some loose nuts and bolts out of the way.

"There should be a tarp in one of those."

I point on the fixed boxes at the rear cabin window. I blink and look around.

"Oh man, where are my manners…"

I curse softly at myself for being so impatient, as I reach a hand down the side of the truck.

She takes it and I lift her up to the truck bed. She is smiling slightly and pecks me a kiss on the cheek.

"Cutie…"

I can't stop myself from grinning. As I drop the blanket, my hands reach for her, pulling her in softly.

"I won't let you off the hook so easy this time…"

I growl softly as I look in her eyes. A thousand cheap pickup lines cross my head of which everyone would absolutely ruin everything…

*Here's looking at you kid…*

As my hands search a way in from her waist towards her back into her top, I try to withstand the urge to just kiss her while ripping the clothes from her body.

She shudders in my hands but keeps smiling while pushing herself against my body. I can feel her mons pushing against my crotch and the intense heat emanating from it. Her eyes pierce mine and her breath leave a small mist in the cold air.

For a moment all I can hear is her breathing, my heartbeat and hers in unison.

*…that's it, I can't wait any longer or I'll explode…*

With that thought, I purse my lips slightly and go in for the kiss, all the while I start pulling up her top, placing my warm hands steady on her back. Spreading my fingers I dig them into her fur and racking my claws cautiously but firmly up her back. To my satisfaction I can feel her fur begins to stand on end.

"Hoooo…!"

She squeaks as she returns the kiss, deepening it. The fur on her back is soft and warm. Looking down on her I revel in her curves. Her tight clothes accentuate them even more. As she reaches up to my waist she holds me close, brushing her body up mine.

*I don't want this to end… ever…*

I think as I cherish the kiss. I leave one of my hands on her upper back, trying hard to remember that magic trick to undo a bra while not looking, with ones off-hand while concentrating on your other hand wandering down a beautiful back to an even nicer bottom.

Carefully I press my lower hand against her back and slide it past the waistband of her leggings, letting it rest for a moment on that nice cheek and savor the feeling.

*Sooo… how to get that bra to open again…*

I'm lost in my thoughts as she moans out her pleasure about me squeezing her cheek tenderly. Her behind is warmer and softer than the rest of her body and the heat radiating from her middle soothes me.

"Aaahnn…"

She continues to moan as she slides her paws underneath my shirt and starts to trace the outlines of my muscles. It tickles, but its the kind of nice tickle you don't want to end.

As my fingers explore her back I realize, partly to my horror and partly to my relieve that there is no way for me to simple undo her bra.

*Fuuuck how am I suppose to get that thing undone?*

I decide to let that be for a moment and run the back of my claws down her spine to join my other hand. I stop before I reach the waistband thou and pull out my other hand. Much to my regret I release myself from the kiss. I look back into her eyes and my desire reaches new heights.

"Let me get rid of this real quick."

I whisper as drop my jacket and strip my shirt, revealing my not quite chiseled physique. Standing bare chested before her, I start steaming of my back in the cold of the night. But I barely notice the cold, as I am burning up from the inside. Breathing heavily I look down on the wolf in front of me with the eyes of a predator who found his prey.

*come on… let's play… delicious…*

She breathes heavily as well and her body shudders as I caress her spine. She looks so small and weak against my massive frame, yet she emanates an inner strength as she quickly rotates our positions and pushes me down. She comes to sit on my lap her face flushed to a bright pink.

*Ohohohohooo I like that…*

As I see her face in such a blushed state, I reach out to touch her cheek and gently run my thumb down the side of her muzzle, while my other hand reaches for her waist again. But this time I do not want to pull her in closer, she is exactly where I want her.

"Lift up those lovely arms of yours."

I say softly as I pull up on her top.

"I wish to see you completely."

It costs all of what's left of my control over myself not to just shred the clothes. The muscles around my face are twitching and I taste my own blood as I bite my cheek to keep myself together.

*faster… I wanna see her tits… she's delicious for sure…*

I can see her biting her lip and she shudders but she does as I wish. I strip her top off of her and gaze at her body with a toothy grin.

"Sports bra, you can unclasp it hun'…"

She adds with a sly grin. Her weight presses her hot crotch against mine and even through my clothes I can feel her wetness. Her scent is overwhelming.

I let her top drop to the side and concentrate on her bra.

"You are beautiful."

I whisper as I undo the pesky thing, now that I can use both hands on it. Brushing it down her shoulders I trace my hands back over her collarbones onto her chest. I envelop those most soft and yet firm breasts in my large hands.

Remaining like that for just a moment to savor the feel I give them a tender squeeze. They feel perfect. Round, not to big, firm and sexy. She lets out a quite moan, while I massage them just a bit more before letting my hands slide down the sides of her chest onto her belly. Coming to a rest just on top of her thighs letting my thumbs drop between them. Her muscles twitch a little as my thumbs stroke inwards feeling the hot moistness of the pre wetting her fur.

I inhale deeply of all the lovely scents in the air and shudder. Her pheromones drive my excitement to new heights. She is so hot it almost hurts. I slightly massage those thighs as my hands climb back up to her waistband.

As my hands round her hips my thumbs hook into the elastic band holding her leggings in place. My eight digits come to a rest, four on each cheek.

I take a deep look into her eyes.

"Are you OK with this?"

As I tug on the waistband with my thumbs.

She takes a deep breath and nods while flushing an even deeper red. She shifts her position brushing her crotch against mine sending little sensations throughout my body. She settles so my tent nestles in between her thighs and not pushing against her backside.

"Does that feel better…?"

She asks as I let out a sigh of satisfaction.

"Everything you do feels just amazing."

I firmly grab her buttocks and lift up her hip a bit while simultaneously pulling down my thumbs around them unpacking her bottom from the leggings in the process. Setting her hip back onto my lap my hands glide back on her now bare cheeks. I try to reach my thumbs around and let them rest on her loins.

*Man that feels so unbelievable.*

I twitch my lower abdominal and pelvic muscles, letting mini Me jump a bit. It feels absolutely amazing.

Her panties are soaked and her body shudders. She leans down to me and kisses me. Her wet lips touching mine I can feel her tongue slide into my mouth. Happy to be able to taste her again I return the favor. Using her momentum to lift her up again while trying to pull down the leggings further without hurting her or ripping the fabric.

I fail.

A little bit frustrated to be beaten by some polyester I enjoy the kiss for a little longer before gently backing out of it.

"I really, really wish to peel you out of your clothes…"

I say softly while holding my right hand around her back and indicating with my left for her to lean back and lift her legs to my head.

"Let me see your most secret of places."

She grins and leans back while biting one of her fingers. Slowly she lifts up her legs to my head. Every time she moves the scent of her pussy in heat gets even stronger and being so close to my head it really gets to me. I grid my teeth as I use my free hand to peel both layers of fabric from her body and toss them aside. Her lovely scent, so sweet and yet so primal is overwhelming now, as her privates aren't covered anymore. I start wheezing as I suck in the scent laden air. I start to drool as primal instincts take over. Something deep inside me awakens.

*no, no, nononono … yeeessss*

As I push my head between her legs my tongue laps the insides of her thighs as I pull her closer to my head letting her tremble in excitement. Using both of my hands I lift her up by the hip. My mind is going blank and there is a red aura creeping into my vision.

*yes… yes… delicious…*

She cries out in surprise and excitement.

"Hoooly shit…!"

And her moans fill the night air as she grabs the fur on my head to pull me in even closer. I lap up the pre which is wetting the fur on the legs getting ever closer to her pussy. It's sweet and sour and I can't get enough of it while having my goal right in front of me. Her folds are purple and the glisten wet in the moonlit night, her clit is already swollen and throbs with anticipation. In a show of impatience she opens her legs and presses her hips right against my muzzle ramming my nose against her mons, soaking it with her juices.

I drink up as much of her as I can. My hands grab her cheeks tighter as I nozzle my way even deeper. All restraint thrown out the window I begin nibbling at her outer lips and press the tip of my tongue against her vulva seeking entrance. All the time making grumbling, slurping noises.

"Oh yes…!"

She is breathing heavy, panting as she clutches my head. Her pussy trembles and I can tell by the spasms of the muscles she must already be close. Her heat making her more sensitive, more susceptible for my ministrations. Her legs twitch and she buckles backwards.

I let her arch her body backwards and change my grip on her hips. Letting her head hang down in front of me I stand up in a fluid motion, holding her firm in place, not letting my prey get away from me. I let go my one hand and lower it to my pants. Not even undoing them, I simply rip them from my hips. Raging erection standing proud, I continue to eat her out. She trembles with the sudden movement, her blood rushing to her head will intensify the sensation even more. I can feel her tense up and bending her legs around my neck. Now that she hangs down I have even better access to my target. I push my tongue inside and letting it explore every knuck and cranny it finds. My free hand finds its way back to her hip but shifting its position to get my digits to spread her even more.

*huuunger…*

Having my tongue inside her, I can feel her vagina tightening up. She is close.

Not even registering the world outside the haze anymore I remove my tongue ever so slowly. Tasting every inch of that upper wall, rubbing that tongue against the skin until the tip emerges from the entrance. I flick it up against her clit and close my mouth around it. More delicately as I self would hold me accounted for in this stage I nibble at it before making myself ready to suck it to kingdom come.

*moooore…*

"H-h-gaaahhh…!"

As it finally happens, she lets out a scream that fills the woods and her whole body shakes, leaning her trembling legs against my shoulders and neck she pushes herself upward. I am showered in her ejaculation, she cums a lot while her body twitches and buckles in my grip. She stretches her self long and claws at the truck-bed for grip.

"Fuck yes!!"

Getting splashed in the face snaps me back out from my daze. I almost drop her, but can just keep her from falling. I shake my head to get the lights out my vision as I try to hold her tight. Which is not just as easy with all that wet fur and the aftershocks of her orgasm. I manage to hold her until the last spasms pass.

"Whoooo…"

I can still taste all of her in my mouth, but I also taste blood. I frantically dart my eyes around to see if I have hurt her somehow. But she seems to be unharmed. But she is breathing heavy, panting. As she lifts up her head I can see her sheepish smile. She surely is embarrassed by how much she squirted at me. I don't mind, as I lick my muzzle clean I lower her and myself carefully down. I take a seat on one of the crates and lean back to the roll bar and the cabin still breathing kind of heavy.

"You alright dear?"

I ask looking down myself and seeing my mini Me still standing to attention, continuing onto her body, my desire rises again, but on a much more civil level.

*Hmm I'm not done yet…*

---

Forth Scene

… Meat, Vegetables and Saussages…

I sit on a crate at the cabin end of the truck bed, leaning against the roll bar. She lies at my feet panting heavily, gasping for air after an earth shattering orgasm courtesy of my tongue. She tasted marvelous.

She nods, she's alright. I grin. My turn.

Slowly she gets up and looks at my tighty whities, her eyes fixed at what's inside the package.

"Wanna… show me what's under that bulge…?"

She seems to be in a state of mixed emotions. Her heat makes her demand it, her curiosity is killing her, but her self consciousness making her feel a little ashamed. She blushes while explaining:

"I've only sucked dick once before… s-sooo…"

"Girl you're even more beautiful now… You're glowing…"

As I lean back I present the goods. It's red, hot, slightly throbbing and it twitches ever so slightly up with every heartbeat.

"Be careful, I'm so fired up, I might just blow my load from you looking at me."

*Calm down man, calm down.*

She giggles softly as she scoots between my legs, softly brushing her paws up my thighs to my undies. She caresses my legs and loin. Deeply she inhales my scent, tasting and weighing my smell. That musky smell. I can feel her breath on my belly, it's hot. She grabs my undies and ever so slowly pulls them down, revealing my manhood. Her eyes are fixated and her pupils widen. I bite my lip in anticipation as I lift my hips slightly to allow her to remove my undies completely. My mini Me falls free and hits my belly before standing up again glistening in the moonlit night.

She tosses the pants to a side and take in the view before blowing her hot breath over my erected cock.

I shiver letting my cock quiver. I fight the urge to stroke her head. Spreading my legs a little more, placing my feet against some boxes for more stability. I revel in the feeling of her in between my legs.

*Come on, you can do it…*

I ignore the voice in my head urging me to advance forward faster. Fighting with myself over being impatient and letting the poor young, naked wolf take her time on the one side and the upmost urge to savagely mate – right here and right NOW!

As she lowers her head smiling, she gently takes my shaft into her paws, allowing her to softly kiss the tip. Me pre contaminates her lips as she moves her mouth away from my shaft. Licking it off her lips she lowers her body even more.

I grab the ratchet straps that are dangling form the role bar and ready myself.

Finding my taste to her liking, she gives my dick a big, long lick from my balls along the underside to the tip.

It almost drives me crazy.

"Oh my god, that feels…"

Is all get out before shuddering heavily.

*Come on man, keep it together… keep it…*

I strain myself against the rising feeling that climbs from my buttocks through my stomach.

Closing my eyes and clenching my teeth I pull on the straps hard, making them crunch under the tension.

I can feel her move but I don't want to open my eyes. Then I can feel her breathing against my balls. Not knowing what happens next, her sucking my balls hits me like a sledgehammer. I open my eyes to her stroking my cock vigorously and sucking at my balls.

This sensation is new to me. The shock of having my balls in between her jaws hits me off guard.

*… nnnrk… No… I'm not keeping it…*

Giving in to my orgasm I try to warn her, but the eminent eruption overcomes me.

"… beware…. Haaahaaaangr…"

She acts fast, pushing her self up and enclosimg the tip of my member with that beautiful mouth of hers. As I close my eyes my head snaps backwards, hitting the chrome of the roll bar.

My legs tense up as I push myself to the cabin, arching my back upwards.

My balls twitch as I pulse thick semen into her mouth. One, two, three times.

I gasp for air and pulse one more time filling the cavity of her mouth, before plummeting back onto the crate I sat on.

Lifting my head back up I open my eyes. Stars dancing before them as I sort my thoughts.

I look down to that sexy wolf between my legs, still having my cock in her mouth.

I can't help as a benevolent smile crosses my face.

*Oh she's such a bad girl, and yet she's such a good girl…*

I loosen my grip from the ratchet straps dangling from the roll bar and reach down to her face.

I stroke a strand of fur out her face and rest my hand on your cheek.

"I'm so sorry. Look what a mess I made on you."

Taking a deep breath I add:

"That was amazing."

She opens her eyes and looks up to me, her mouth still full of me. As I came a lot, some of it spilled out the side of her lovely lips and trickles down. She releases my cock from her mouth and swallow the rest it still contains before licking her lips clean. The satisfaction I feel is difficult to describe as I continue stroking her cheek with my thumb and gently scratching her neck with my fingers. Working my jaw to get the tension out of my muscles I pat my belly with my free hand.

"Come on, climb up on me. Give an old man a second to ready himself for round two…"

She shines a smile to me as she stands up and get on top of me. She boobs my nose with hers and looks me in the eyes.

"You're not old… you're just experienced."

She smirks before adding:

"And I like that…"

"Aww it is so sweet of you to say that."

I smirk as I nozzle her a bit. I let my hand glide down her neck, tracing her spine with my claws. Continuing downwards to her back.

"I'm getting goosebumps just touching you… you really are intoxicating."

Not knowing where to put my other hand, I place it onto her hip.

"There is a chance I could get addicted to that."

"And I am already addicted."

She answers while burying her face in my neck, deeply sniffing my scent. Her legs are twitching under my hand.

I stretch my neck more, tingling all over.

*Ooooh yeah… more*

I glide my hand over her hip under her leg and lift her up just a little bit more.

I can feel her muscles play under her fur and skin and I can feel myself getting exited yet again.

Absent minded I speak out loud what I'm thinking, not realizing before it's to late.

"I want to lick those tits, I want to sniff every inch of you… I want to caress and exploit everything that is you…"

My second hand comes to a rest just above her pelvis letting my middle finger glide onto the uppermost part of that valley between her cheeks.

"Oh yes… please do…"

She murmurs into my neck, her breathing accelerating. At this moment I realize, that I spoke out my thoughts, but it's to late to correct that now. She presses her breasts against my chest, and bends her leg around my flank while simultaneously rubbing her other knee against my cock. She begins to nibble on my neck, wrapping her arms around my chest and pulling me close.

My eyes widen, suddenly I have the taste of meat in my mouth.

I tilt my head sideways to allow her more access to my neck, leaving me vulnerable.

My hands tremble, I feel her stroking my cock and my body reacts accordingly.

Stroking my hand down the side of her leg towards the moistness between them, my breathing picks up pace.

My other hand glides downwards while my middle finger follows the valley between her cheeks.

As she continues to nibble and suckle on my neck, her body shudders and she spreads her legs a little more. She begins to moan quietly as I continue exploring her body. Coming near her loin she spasms and squeaks as I hear a wet sound from underneath us.

*Oh she is ready man… go for it… go… man… go*

"This … can … get …"

My words come under my breath accompanied by a low growl:

"… dangerous …"

I can feel her shaking her head against my neck letting out another moan. She presses her wet, leaking pussy against my crotch. She really, really wants it now. There is no doubt about it, and she will not take a no for an answer.

I restrain myself not to just force her body down on my yet again rock hard member.

*No not like that, it's wrong*

I steady my hand under her leg and grab it tight. Rounding her bottom with my other hand, I land on the backside of her other leg, getting a firm grip on it as well.

"Hold on tight…"

Steadying her weight on my hand and on her bend leg and pulling up on the leg between mine.

I lift her up, having her by the buttocks, fully exposed. What a lovely sight. A nervous, naked wolf squirming with excitement, dripping all over the floor.

It's a bit strenuous having a twitching, wet, ball of pheromones lifted just above the tip of my cock.

Clenching my teeth I lower her down ever so slowly. Touching her most intimate of places with just the tip.

I growl as I raise my hip to enter that welcoming wetness.

"Rrrrrrrr…"

*go slow… don't you hurt her, I know you want to, but… go slow…*

Gripping her buttocks firmer, digging my claws into them just a bit not to let her slip, I lower her down onto me.

As I begin to impale her, she lets out a sensual moan and welcomes me inside her. As I enter her little by little her pussy throbs around my tip and shaft. It is hot, tight, wet and ready for me. I savor the feeling for a moment. As I continue to lower her down she winces a little. I hold her in place, not moving her further.

*Uuuuh boy, you're to big for the girl… You are stretching her good…*

I blink at the voice in my head. But before I can concentrate on it I hear a strained whisper next to my ear:

"W-wanna switch spots…? Y-you can… t-top?"

I tilt my head try to relax my jaw and look at her face.

"… I didn't hurt you, did I?…"

I pull my feet back under my legs, propping her up on my lap. I take a look around how to best achieve the transition.

"N-no you didn't…"

She meets my look. Her eyes are shining, she looks happy, if under a little bit of stress. But her body clearly states: Go on!

I nod.

"That's … good. Hold tight for a second…"

*She doesn't weigh that much… perhaps…*

I culminate a plan. Leaning forward holding her tight I stand up.

Every move I make, comes with a movement of myself in her, which on the one hand feels absolutely amazing, one the other hand doesn't make moving easier.

"Ohh girl you feel so amazing."

I take a step forward, turn around see myself in front of the problem how to get on my knees.

She wraps her arms around my neck and her legs around my waist holding on tight. Bringing her head back to my neck she whispers:

"You can pull out if you'd like, but then I want you to ravish me… ravish me like I'm your goddess…"

Something clicks inside my head.

I lean back a bit and then let myself down on my knees.

"No never… I'll never pull out…"

I press the words out as my knees hit the truck bed.

"Neeeeveerrrr…"

It's more of a growl than a word.

As her behind rests on my legs I pull my hands out from underneath and rake them up her back.

"Lay down…"

There is a commanding undertone in my voice which wasn't there before.

---

Fifth Scene

… For every Jekyll, there is a Hyde…

Her eyes widen, her face flushing a deep red, she lays back on the tool chest I sat just a few moments ago. I tower over her feeling ever so powerful over my prey.

"Rrrrrrooowwww…"

I rumble low as my hands glide from her back over to her chest grabbing those luscious tits. My eyes seem to glow as I hesitate for just a short moment before I squeeze them firmly.

"… delicious…"

The word oozes out my mouth as I lick my flews…

*Nooo, don't you do that… oh yes, I will…*

I begin moving my hips. Slowly first, inching forwards and backwards just a bit at the a time.

My deliberate motions hit their target as she begins to moans loudly. Her voice filling the night sky as she looks up to my face. She seems to enjoy it, the pain of being stretched making way for the pleasure of being filled. Her look is dreamy and her leg twitches around my waist. Her pussy feels amazing, throbbing with my every thrust, clenching with every out-stroke as to not let me go and welcoming me on each in-stroke.

Fueled by her moans and the incredible feeling of being enveloped by her pussy, I pick up my pace. Not only going faster but lengthening my strokes. Grunting with every thrust of my hips, my teeth are bared and saliva hangs in strings from my mouth. I still hold on tight to her tits, preventing them to bounce. Ever so often I squeeze them or caress her nipples.

With my renewed efforts the truck bed begins to rock back and forth. I look down to her and can see her ears twitch. Her whole face is one of sensual glee as her moans become louder and louder.

*Hurk, I beg you… don't break her… you know what you did last time… don't*

My head twitches a little from side to side as I look down, smiling from one ear to the other.

A rumbling laugh exits my throat.

"… you look so… lovely…"

My left hand wanders down her chest over her belly. I can feel myself moving under her skin and muscles.

My right hand pinches her nipple for a last time before gliding upwards towards her collarbone coming to a rest just over her choke pit, thumb poised right between her collarbones.

*… what a glorious feeling… Why should I stop?… you have let me loose, you did not stop me… I am in charge now, and I will do as I please… Hank*

"… delicious…"

I grunt, digging my claws into my boots to get a bit more grip.

"Holy shit…"

Is all she can muster at the moment before reaching up to my neck pulling me down kissing me, silencing her moans for a short amount of time. I return the kiss vigorously. I can feel her tensioning up inside and her muscles begin to spasm. She is close.

Grabbing her by the hip with my left hand I pick up my pace even more, more or less ramming myself into her with every thrust, shoving her forward.

My right hand enforces some pressure upon her throat but is trembling heavily.

My breath comes in short hot bursts. My eyes burn with a mixture of rage and desire…

*… see, she wants it like that… she needs it… I need it…*

Under me the young girl squirms. Clearly struggling between pleasure, pain and perhaps fear, she coughs a bit and whimpers softly.

My expression is one of pure joy as my grip around her neck tightens and her paws clench around my wrist.

*don't Hurk… I command you. Stop! … hehehehehe make me.*

Snapping my head back so sharp she can hear the crack. I let out a roar into the night.

"… HURK … Stop…"

It sounds more painful than angry… my right hand opens up just slightly as my head returns to face her. Her paws still pulling at my wrist. I can feel myself tens up. My muzzle is twitching my ears are laid back completely and my eyes are bloodshot.

"… I will not let you…"

I grunt, as my motions start to stutter.

*…ooooh look who's talking now… do you have the strength to take control back from me? I doubt it…*

My vision is blurry but I can see the fear in her eyes as she tries to back off, but is held in place by my grip. She whimpers, clearly in stress.

With a jerk I straighten myself up, arching backwards, letting go of her body to grab my head.

"… Aaaaaaaargh…"

*… ohohhohoooo… good, good… come on fight it… You know, you want to…*

I stop dead in my track. My breath rattles in my throat as I continue to breath heavily.

"… I… said… you… stop…"

I scream into the night sky.

After being set free from myself she scrambles away from me.

Calming down after my scream, I slump back down on my hunches. Heavy clouds of steam are emanating from my back just as if something is escaping from me.

I start laughing, slow and quiet. There is no joy in that laugh. It's the hysterical laugh of someone in deep fear. As I remove my hand from my head I take a look around. My vision is not yet clear again, but I can see her backing away from me to the corner of the truck bed. I don't pursue her, I just look at her and swallow heavy, realizing I might just saved her live.

"What did he… no… what did I… no… nononono…"

I whisper looking down on myself, letting my head hang low.

Her heavy breathing forms little clouds before her face, obscuring her fear from my vision. She pulls herself up in a corner of the truck bed.

Opening and closing my hands multiple times I try to sort my thoughts.

"… don't run… it's over…"

*ooooohohohohoo you wish it was over… you know it is never truly over…*

"… he's gone…"

My voice is rough but I speak low under my breath.

"… I will not hurt you… he will… not anymore…"

Her voice breaks as she answers:

"Eh-best was…"

Her shaking rattles the toolboxes around her and her panicked look speaks for themselves.

I sink down on the bed even more, hunched over and cover my face with my hands.

Breathing deeply but slow I try to calm down. It's not the first time this happened.

*You always do that to me… no, Hank, you do it to yourself… if you only accepted who you are, it would not happen… LIAR*

My claws dig into my scalp as I try one more time to ban him from my mind.

"… no more…"

I whisper. For the moment she stays in the corner, knees pulled up to her chin.

Still clutching at my head I take one last deep breath.

"You still there girl?"

I ask, swallowing that sour taste of being fully over acidified.

*I don't even know her name…*

"The name's Zephyr… a-and… y-yes… I'm still here…"

She stutters, her voice is weak and quiet. She sounds unsure what she should do.

"Zephyr… are… are you OK?"

I slowly open my hands and take them down onto my lap. I look over to her.

"I… I don't know…"

She rubs her neck, but stays away from me.

Blood is trickling down my face as I turn to her.

"I can relate to that… I'm so sorry…"

I close my eyes and leave my head hanging.

*that should never have happened… ARE YOU FUCKING KIDDING ME HANK?… After that day, at work you really think I wouldn't be there to knock on your door?… really?*

I shake my head slowly.

"I… I want to go home…"

I open my eyes and look at her.

"Understandable… I would try to explain… but I think you wouldn't believe me…"

I lean against one of the boxes.

"No one ever does…, let me get my head straight, then I can bring you to where you can get a signal to call a taxi… I pay."

"No… tell me…"

Her voice is almost silent but she sounds genuine.

I'm actually surprised by that. I look around for a second as if I would collect my thoughts then grab my shirt and jacket. Passing the jacket to her I take the shirt and look at it.

"Really? Then you should make yourself a bit more cozy… It's… well complicated."

She takes the jacket and almost gets lost in it. But it covers her up quite nicely. I on the other hand try to put on my shirt without covering it with blood all over.

"Where should I begin… my name is Hank, and you had the unfortunate opportunity to meet Hurk."

I start speaking while stretching out my legs.

"Hurk is a part of me… a part I try to keep away from everybody."

*uuuuh how diplomatic… try to keep away… you imprison me here… SHUT UP*

I tilt my head and tip on my temple.

"He's in here… all the time… he is a sort of alter ego. He comes out in times of great stress. I thought I had him contained… but I failed… again."

She cautiously comes forth from her corner and puts a paw into mine.

"I understand."

I raise my eyebrows.

*she does?… SHE DOES? … SHUT UP HURK… I will never ever let you out again… we will see that… SHUT THE FUCK UP!*

I slowly close my hand very carefully.

"You do?"

She comes closer looking me in the eyes. Her eyes have that trusting look to them.

"I do. I also have something that… a secret that… I am afraid to show to people."

I tilt my head.

*No she doesn't understand… at least not to the full, murderous extend… No, no, no… let her tell, it gets interesting. I wanna hear*

"OK? I do not fully understand."

I slowly stroke her paw with my thumb.

"But I would love to try understanding."

"Well…"

She starts, but then looks over her shoulder to the lake behind the trees.

"Let's … go over there."

I follow her gaze and nod, letting her paw go.

I slowly stand up as not to scare her away again. My legs feel weird and my back and neck still hurt. So I stagger towards the edge of the truck bed before jumping down. The thud of my boot hitting the ground in the eerie silence of the forest sounds so unnaturally loud it almost echoes of the trees.

Waiting for Zephyr I reach up to her.

"I would lend a hand, if you let me."

She nods silently as her legs seem shaky. Taking hold of her waist I gently lift her down and setting her on the ground.

"Lead the way Zephyr."

It somehow feels wrong leaving everything behind, but what else could go wrong now?

---

Sixth Scene

… second Servings…

She slowly limbs towards the lake. In the pale moonlight I can see the shimmering of her wetness between her legs. It's more shimmering than before…

*Oh girl, still had not enough?*

I close my eyes and curse inwardly against Hurk, who just shrugs his shoulders and just as always makes nasty remarks. I follow her closely as I worry for her to tumble. She doesn't look to stable on her feet.

"I would carry you, you know."

I say quietly extending my arm in an inviting gesture. She stops and turns to me looking almost glad.

"I would… enjoy that."

The hesitation in her voice is all to relatable. I nod and gently scoop her up and lift her to my chest. Holding her tight, trying to pass on some warmth.

"Please tell me if I'm holding you too tight… I mean after…"

I look back over my shoulder.

As I look back forward I can feel her purring.

*do you smell that? … Hurk shut up… do you smell that?… yes I do.*

I look down on her barely covered naked body, feeling her wetness as it runs over her legs onto my arm. I tug her in a little bit more, as if I could protect her from him by that. I'm worried about Hurk, but at least by now, he won't be a surprise to anyone anymore.

"Why the water?"

I ask softly. She shifts slightly in my arms, looking up to me.

"You'll see."

Her shifting makes her scent emanate forth even more. It's impossible to not get enveloped in it.

"OK, I'll be patient, we'll be there in a sec."

I say as I step through the last of the bushes onto the sand at the 'beach' of the lake.

It's a small artificial lake. It was created as a water reservoir for the firefighters long ago. Nature had reclaimed it years ago, since the fire department had gotten their new equipment. Nowadays it's mostly used by fishermen and lovers for "recreational" purposes. I grin to myself "recreational"… more likely "procreational". A dark voice cuts into my musings.

*She knows, that you know… and I know it too, you know.*

I clench my teeth for a moment as I try hard to ban Hurk to the back of my mind.

*Why don't you go back in that black hole of yours and sleep for a millennia or two… you wish…*

I stop, some paces from the waterline.

"It's nice and quiet out here…"

I whisper softly looking around.

"Yes… it…"

She clears her throat.

"It is."

She answers quietly and looks down upon herself and opens up her legs a little more before looking back up to me.

"Do you… want to… try and finish fucking me here before I… show you?"

She asks a little sheepishly, but her desire is clearly heard in her voice. I chuckle at that remark, but I have to confess that the view is spectacular, and the lake is beautiful as well.

"You are insatiable, aren't you?"

I respond with a little smirk, but that grin quickly disapears. I let her untangle herself from me and as she stands before me I take her face in my hands looking her in the eyes. I'm chewing on my lip, as my eyes take on a worried look. Even tho my body shows his reaction to her scent very well, I hesitate.

"I am afraid. I am afraid I can't keep him away."

The worry in my voice is very clearly heard, but she reaches up and gently touches my hands.

"Well… how about… I stay on top this time…?"

She asks and searches something in my eyes. I still hesitate.

"I should have brought the ratchet straps…"

I murmur, carefully stroking her face with my thumbs.

She looks at me with a mixture between afraid and puzzled, but doesn't back down.

*OK, OK… you can have this one, I will still enjoy it for what it is…*

After a moment I nod. With a low voice I carefully say:

"OK, I would love to mate you again. You take control."

There is a spark of excitement in her eyes and before I can even react, she pushes me down onto the sand.

"Lay down…"

She imitates Hurks tone and fails miserably, but I still comply without further question.

As I lay down, she mounts me like a horse, straddling my waist softly between her thighs. Her pussy touches down right above my erection. She is almost burning hot as she shifts herself until she sits just fine.

I lay there on my back, arms and legs stretched out, pinned down by her, enjoying to view. In the reflected moonlight her fur takes on a glow like a silver aura. She almost seems to be ethereal. The heat of her wetness is invigorating and i can already feel a tightness around my member.

I growl low as I enjoy feeling her on me again.

"Why are you so… amazing…?"

I ask in a hushed voice and she blushes yet again.

"I… I don't know…"

She answers softly looking down on herself and me. She shifts her weight, lifting herself up and over my mini me, which is trembling with anticipation. Sitting back down slowly, she begins to moan as I enter her again. She is as welcoming as ever. Hot, wet, tight but still soft. Her internal muscles quiver as my shaft glides by, streching them nicely.

"Shit… so good…"

She inhales sharp as she presses herself down on me. She impales herself completely on my member and in the end hitting my thighs with her butt.

"Uuuuuhhh… go slow… yeah…"

I state as I stretch out my head on the sand letting out a long sigh off satisfaction.

*She's so perfect… keep her… don't let her go…*

As she lifts herself up again, I slowly tension up my glutes, lifting up my hip just a little.

Her moans become louder and a note higher as she comes back down on me. In between her moaning and her bouncing she begins to take of my jacket. Slowly and deliberately she shows me her body like a stripper. She shows of her fabulous tits and tosses the jacked away. Kneading her tits, she grinds her hips on me.

"Oh my fucking god…"

I can't hold back and I lift up my head to get a better look.

*they are so bouncy…*

Raising my arms to her body but not touching as I restrain myself.

"I wanna…"

Is all I can get out in between my huffs every time her hips hit mine sending waves of pleasure through my body.

Her moans get even louder as she lets her breasts go and takes my hands. Her breasts bounce with her every movement. The sight is mesmerizing. She places my hands on her waist and starts to bounce more violently up and down. Our combined voices fill the air over the lake as my pleasure reaches new heights with every slam off her hips. She looks down on me, leaning forward she places her paws on my chest. Grabbing paw-fulls of my fur she stabilizes herself and starts grinding, putting all her weight into it. I carefully move my hands with her, enforcing her movements slightly. I'm staring to get a tingly sensation around my bowels.

"Oh Zephyr… I don't know how long I can last at this rate…"

She bows down, burying her head in my chest, still grinding away, I can feel her tensioning up. Her hot breath burns on my chest as she puts even more effort in her undulations. She looks up to me, her lip clenched between her teeth, she gasps for air, squeaking her pleasure.

I feel her tightness, and try to control my own release so to give her a little more time.

All the while huffing in the rhythm she dictates. My grip on her waist tightens slightly.

"… close…"

Is all I manage to say. She sits up again, uttering:

"M-me too…"

Before once again bounce up and down on my cock vigorously, her pussy so tight I fear her ripping my member from my body. With one last slam she lets out an orgasmic scream. Her insides tense and pulse as she cums once more flooding her pussy with her juice. I can feel it running down my shaft and over my balls. Meanwhile she arches her back, moaning out my name loud. Her fur stands up and her body shudders with pleasure.

Her gripping my cock so tight kicks me over the edge as well. My legs kick out and my hips rise from the ground as I tense up my whole body. I hold onto her waist to not shake her off of me.

Clenching my teeth I release my tension and what is left in my balls into her in three bursts of thick semen. At this point I don't even care if I might father any children.

As my tension collapses, my body follows suit and hits the sand again. My feet are twitching a bit still, as does my cock.

Feeling my release she renews her squeals, bucking her hips, her body still spasming. A few seconds later she collapses onto my body. Panting heavy, still twitching as the last waves of pleasure course through her she comes down from the high.

I am taking deep breaths laying flat on the sand. That warm fuzzy feeling emanating from my middle is spreading throughout my body. I close my eyes for a moment and enjoy the feeling while letting go of her waist. My hands wander up her back, softly stroking her until I embrace her in a tender bear hug.

Lifting my head up I kiss her on the top of her head.

"… I don't want this to end…"

I whisper softly…

"M-me neither…"

She purrs softly, laying her head on my chest simply enjoying the feeling for a bit.

I begin stroking her back tracing her muscles with my right hand.

My left hand keeps stabilizing her so she doesn't slip off.

"I love your warmth…"

I rumble low looking up into the starry sky. She keeps on purring. In the silence around us her purrs is everything I can hear, it is all encompassing, and I love it. She starts to shift her body a little, moving my cock, which is still inside her. She lets out a squeal as her private parts are still extremely sensitive after that pounding.

I've got mercy with her.

"Slow girl, slow. Let me unattach myself."

I propose, as I swirl my claws on her back.

She nods.

"Yes please… be careful."

She pleads, her voice just is just a softly breath.

"OK. I'll be careful…"

I agree, softly lifting her hip up and pulling myself out of her.

My wet and floppy member falls onto my belly.

Carefully I set her back down onto me.

"Everything alright?"

I ask softly and can feel her nodding on my chest, still panting. Her pussy slowly oozes out cum which trickles down between my legs.

"Wanna… wanna me to show you that thing…?"

Her voice is so lovely in her still pleasured state. I slowly stroke her back again.

"I'd love to see it. But I'd also love to stay here cuddling with you."

I state tugging her in little more for a second before letting her go. She slowly sits up and looks over to the lake behind her. I push myself up onto my ellbows and watch her.

"Want me to help you into the water?"

I ask as she tries to stand up, but her legs are incapable of supporting her weight and she immediately falls.

Catching her before she can hit the ground, I sit up holding her tight to my bigger frame.

"Careful Zephyr. Let me handle that."

Pulling my legs under my bottom, I sling my arms under her legs and behind her back. She embraces my neck and buries her face in the crook of my neck.

I gently tilt my head to stabilize hers a bit while shifting my weight onto my feet. Grunting slightly, I stand up. Hugging her closer to my chest I take the few steps to the lake.

Standing at its shore I kick off my boots and step into the cool water.

As it's October the water in the lake is quite chill. I shudder as my feet stand in the icy fluid.

"Uuuuhhuhuhuhu, that's fresh…"

I take a deep breath before taking a few steps more into the water. When the water reaches my thighs I stop. The cold is almost painful.

"Umm… just lay me down in the water."

She demands quietly.

"OK. You're sure? It's really cold…"

She nods. So, I lower her slowly into the water, as not to shock her to much with the temperature.

---

Seventh Scene

… some like it… Wet…

Her feet are the first to touch the water. Immediately, as they penetrate the surface, they first go transparent, and than they just disappear.

My eyes widen extensively and I stop lowering her.

"Wha…"

*uuuhm look, she IS made out of cotton candy… as I said, delicious… shut up Hurk… you're not helping…*

Panic rises in me.

"What is happening…?"

I start lifting her back out of the water, but her hand touches my cheek and I can hear her whisper.

"Calm down Hank… I'm fine… lower me into the water…"

I slowly shake my head.

"I'm a water nymph… it's OK."

Hesitantly I continue to lower her further down into the water. As she slowly slips into the water her face takes the expression of deep relaxation.

I take a step back and blink.

"A nymph? I… I… I thought you guys were myths…"

I stutter and blank out, clearly overwhelmed.

*ohohohohoooo I wanna slurp her up… Shut up Hurk… you are not helping…*

My knees are getting awfully wobbly and I slump down into the water.

She rushes towards me, holding me up, out of the water.

"Are you OK?"

She asks a bit worried. The coldness of the water helps, but I am confused.

"Sure… I'm okay. It was just a little bit shocking… and it does not help that Hurk really wants to play right now…"

I state, my Voice still a bit shaky. I try a weak smile.

"I just had not expected something like this… to be honest."

I add in all honesty.

*no… nonononoo you will insult her… keep you mouth shut, let me handle this… Oh no Hurk, you've done enough already*

I set out to correct my remark, but I can't find the right words.

"No it's… not common…"

She says smiling at my face.

"I understand your unexpectedness."

"I'm so sorry I did not want to insult you…"

I feel sheepish. Being a freak myself, and a really bad one to boot, I have no right to judge anyone.

"You didn't…"

Her watery tail wags a little as she accepts my apology. I reach out to touch her.

"But how is this even possible? You… you just disappear…!?"

My hand reaches her but instead of touching her, it passes right through her. Her whole body looks like running water and my hand sticks right through her abdomen.

*Oh yeah, now THAT looks AND feels delicious… come on, let have a go at her…*

I carefully pull back my arm. Rubbing my fingers against each other I can't stop myself from licking my lips.

"Then I am glad…"

I say almost absent while looking at my fingers.

"This is remarkable… delicious."

I an instance I snap my head around and crawl backwards…

"No… nonononono… you can't"

*Uuuhhh yes, yesyesyes… You gotta let me have her…*

Her ears twitch as she follows my movements. Her voice gains a lot of authority:

"Let him come out…"

She commands. I violently shake my head as I scramble backwards a bit more, but my movements stutter.

"I… I can't… he's…"

Panic fills my eyes…

I close my eyes and take a deep breath…

"… I am you Hank… and you are… delicious…"

My voice is a deep growl and as I open my eyes the panic is gone, only lust resides in them…

"Hello… Hurk…"

Her voice is equally vicious as she grits her teeth.

Slowly I stand up, the water reaches almost to my hips. A vicious grin splits my visage.

"Oh… you are a fighter… that will make it more interesting."

My voice drips with sadism and primal lust. I bow down slightly, spreading out my arms…

"… I can still taste you…"

I add and once more lick my flews looking at her. Suddenly her whole demeanor changes and she smiles in my direction shrugging her shoulders.

"Yeah… whatever…"

Before I can get out a nifty answer the water behind her rises and forms a 16ft. tidal wave. My eyes widen a bit and then it hits my like a freight train. Getting absolutely blasted I go under like a stone.

*knock, knock… hey you wanna emerge from that water… preferably before drowning…*

As I lay under the water I don't move, my eyes are open but I can't see, my mouth is open, but I can't breath.

*… helloooo Hank? … man wake up… we are drowning man…*

My muzzle twitches.

*… I know… I know… who could have known she would hit us like a dump truck… but man… we can not die now… not like this…*

I blink… once… twice…

But then there is movement. I can feel myself rise to the surface. My head emerges from the water and air drifts by my nose.

At first nothing happens. But then I suck in the fresh air and start coughing up water. After some coughing I calm down, but I don't do anything else then breath.

*Hey… Hank… hey… don't you go pouty on me now… you are a grown up man…*

"… Gurgle…"

*…everything one has to do himself…*

I start twitching my fingers…

All of a sudden I feel like someone is pulling a hose out of my lungs, as a stream of water shoots from my mouth. Being able to breath freely I open my eyes. Slowly I turn my head to face her.

"That… was… not… fair…"

I blurt out still dripping water from my mouth. She stands… floats… some 5 feet away form me, arms crossed with a smug expression on her face.

"I had to show him who's boss."

She state in a matter of fact manner. I take a deep breath and smile.

"Well yes, you kicked my ass quite thoroughly…"

I say and try to verticalize myself.

"And I did not enjoy that… usually, I am the one doing the kicking…"

I add in a gruff voice, looking at her. Her smugness faints away and she smiles nervously.

"Yeah?"

She asks and tilts her head slightly. I lift my hands in a defensive manor.

"Well, let's not jump to early conclusions."

I state while blinking the last water droplets out of my eyes.

"Hank just does not want to talk to me right now… This never happened before."

I genuinely sound worried. Her expression changes rapidly between anger, frustration and sorrow.

"Well, why don't you come out Hank? And let him come through Hurk."

She demands, with a slight tremble in her voice. I shrug my shoulders.

"I don't know how… Normally he wrestles me down… that's our spiel… I annoy him, I come out to play, I have my fun… until he has enough of me and beats me down… and… and now… I can't find him… He's not there…"

I seem to look for something…

"I… you… you must have broken him… us… somehow…"

My state of near panic seems to affect her as well. Her form twitches slightly as she fights with her emotions. A quiet whimper comes over her lips.

"…Shit…"

*Hank come on… man… you know I'm not good at this communication stuff… help me… help yourself… she'll probably kill us…*

"Aaaaaahahahaaa… He won't answer… He can't be gone… If I'm still here, he can't be gone… can he?"

I cry out looking at her begging for an answer. No more lust, no more rage… only sheer panic and desperation.

I reach an arm in her direction…

"… help… me…?!"

She shudders. But she glides nearer. Cautious but caring.

"I… I don't know if I can help…"

I start to whimper…

"No … nonono…"

I grit my teeth and look at my hands.

"What have I done…"

*Hank… I beg you… don't do that…*

My arms fall and my head slumps down…

I can feel her approach me. Her paws feel wet and cold as she lays them on my back.

"It'll be okay…"

It's more a sob than speech as she stands by me and rubs my back. I can hear her sniff as she fights her feelings.

"No, it won't be OK… I will have to get rid of him…"

My voice is a husk of itself. I tremble under the weight of my own head as I try to lift it. I lean myself in her direction, just a bit.

"I hate myself for what I am… for what he is…"

I whisper. My breath stutters as I sigh leaning my head against her body.

"What… do you mean?"

She asks softly. I turn my head to face her.

"Hurk… I have to get rid of him… you have seen… felt… what he is capable of… He has overwhelmed me twice today… He never was that strong before…"

I explain in a a slightly pained voice and close my eyes for a moment. She hugs me, I can hear her heartbeat, It comforts me to no end.

"He seemed… worried…"

She states quietlym stroking me softly.

"He was?"

I ask looking surprised.

"I didn't know he was capable of even being worried in the first place… what happened?"

Genuine interest is sparking in me as I look up at her. She nods.

"He couldn't feel you… he asked me to help…"

She whimpers, her shuddering is so strong, it shakes even me and sends ripples across the lake.

"We thought I killed you…"

The last words a barely audible and she begins to shake. Now she can't hold back anymore. Her breakdown is so imminent I can't even catch her. She just drops into the water in front of me, disapearingly completely.

I'm in shock and try to reach for her, but all around me is just water. I splash around shortly before holding still. My heart is racing and I breath is rattling as I try to calm enough down enough to think straight. My eyes widen as I stare into the water for some clue. As I see a faint shadow in the water I grab it, getting her wrist in my hand. Quickly I pull it close to me and she reemerges from the lake. I hug her close, tug her in as close as I can.

"No, no… don't you leave me alone here now…"

My speech low I hold her tight, as she shakes crying.

"Calm down, girl. You have not killed anyone…"

She calms down slightly, sobbing and sniffing.

"He couldn't feel me… you say…"

I state quietly as I am puzzled.

"But that's… impossible… When I would be gone, he would be gone too… We are for all intends and purposes inseparable."

I think out aloud holding her close to me. She stays still in my arms, whimpering softly but saying nothing. I look down on her, that wet fur ball on my chest. I begin stroking her back.

"Shh… shhshhshh… No. No, don't cry…"

I say in a soothing voice and lay my head onto hers.

"I just don't know what happened… I felt him taking control after I touched you, but then everything went white… When I came back… I struck him down, he lies back there… I don't want to wake him up now…"

She calms down slowly. Knowing we are both still there, she tries to steady herself.

"I think… I think I may have scared him."

She tells me, as I let her untangle herself slightly. While I think about that I begin to feel the cold of the water getting to me. My thick coat of fur helps keeping me warm for longer in the cold water, but at some point even my coat can't keep up with the coldness of a lake in October.

"How did you scare him… He's an absolute psychopath."

I ask as I begin to shiver slightly.

"Maybe… Maybe he's not."

Her voice sounds like her again. I can still hear her uneasiness but she seems to be stable again.

All of a sudden I can feel the water getting significantly warmer.

"What… Oh shit… I think we should leave the water fast… It's getting significantly warmer… Perhaps volcanic activity…"

I look around trying to find the source of the warmth. I want to move to the shore, but she holds me in place, smiling.

"That's me sweetie…"

I blink… I blink again… I lift my head up and look down to hers…

"Wha…? But… but how? I mean your are positively hot, literally… but…"

I ask and blink again.

"I'm so confused…"

I add and look at her in utter shock and awe. She giggles softly and says in a bit off a sassy tone:

"I have water powers, remember?"

"They go to this extend? You're full of surprises."

I say, smiling tiredly. Wanting to return to more pressing matters I switch the subject back to Hurk:

"But, what do you mean with: He might not be an absolute psychopath?"

"Well… he obviously has feelings for others, you, me, etc. psychopaths only feel for themselves."

She explains calmly. I chew on that comment for a moment.

"You know, I've lived with him for about 30 years now. He has never shown any other emotions other than rage, lust, hate and envy. And yes, I know he envies my live, because I am the one who is normally in charge, I am the one to choose, he is the one to destroy."

I take a deep breath and add:

"And he almost succeeded in more than one occasion."

"Well, he won't now…"

She states with determination as she rests her head against my body, floating in the water and looking up at the stars.

"No he won't… not this time… but even this time he managed to do significant damage…"

I agree and enjoy the feeling of having her near me. I let my look wander over the lake and forest before returning to look at her.

"And now, what would you like to do, besides counting shooting stars?"

I manage to sound a little encouraging while slightly massaging her shoulders.

"Get in a warm bed with you, wake up in the morning, make us breakfast… or we could just stay here and fuck again."

Her voice sounds playful, and I can imagine she would really want to get another go at it, but I'm beaten. The day was torturous, even if it really had it's upsides.

"That sounds lovely, both variants… but I would prefer the first option… I am beaten… quite literally… what doesn't mean, I wouldn't be up to some shenanigans in the shower and some cuddling in bed… I have some nice massage oils at home."

I advertise, continuing my efforts to massage the muscles on her shoulders. But I really want to get home, my body screams at me for a break.

"And breakfast will be a nice addition."

"Oooo I'd love that."

She states enthusiastically while untangling herself from me. She slowly glides away from me and out of the water. She waits on the beach, fully naked but her body still in fluid form. She really looks impatient. That's youthfulness for you…

---

Eighth Scene

… driving Home for…

*And then she just leaves…*

I smirk looking after her. Standing alone in the water for a moment I take in her translucent form, dripping in all the right places. Already I feel myself being drawn to her again.

"So eager…"

I whisper more to myself then anybody else and begin trotting out of the lake after her. In contrast to her elegantly flowing through the water, I look more like a big kaiju plowing through the calm water of the lake, stiring it up and making lots of noise while doing so. On the shore she waits patiently for me, offering a paw for me to take. I take the offering by carefully taking the paw in my own, then rising it up to my mouth and planting a gentle kiss on it before emerging also fully naked from the water.

"Well I'm not quite Mitch Buchannon… there definitely is a lag of a red swimming trunks and curls… well perhaps I'm more of a Godzilla…"

I state jockingly and grin sheepishly, being big, all wet, dripping all over the place. I'm going to be wet for days after this.

I try to imitate a thoughtful face, before grinning from ear to ear.

Catching my drift she lifts her arm to shield herself, while I start shaking myself to get at least some water off of me.

"Eeeeek…"

She squeaks as I spray her with water.

"Come on… who is the one composed of water at the moment."

I comment jokingly.

"You should reform to your dry persona before we get going… Me thinks, if a cop sees me with some "blob" of water with a consciousness… that will only bring up questions…"

I state and look around for my clothes.

She nods and I can witness how she first turns opaque and then transforms into her usual self. And to rub salt in my wounds, she is completely dry. Just like that. She grins innocently and then begins to walk over to the truck. And man does she look sexy like that, swaying her hips and swishing her tail. Just enough to give me a glimpse of the promised land every now and then. I shudder softly and grin, as I pick up my boots, jacket and shirt. The rest should be by the truck. Stomping into my boots and putting on my shirt I venture forth for the truck.

"Man what a mess. You can have my jacket to keep you covered, I don't want you to catch a cold."

I softly tell her.

"I'd love that."

Is her short answer and at the truck she grabs her leggings and quickly pulls them on. Without her panties the leggings don't leave much to the imagination. They are so tight, everything shows through. I give my jacket to her, which she thankfully accepts.

Taking a look in the bed of the truck I grab my undies my pants are just shreds… Finding her top and bra I hand them to her.

"Let's get going. There is a warm shower, something to eat and a cozy bed waiting for us at home."

I explain with a smile.

"Ooohh, sounds fabulous."

She state while putting on my jacket, pulling it close around her curves. It suits her, even if it's about 15 sizes to big for her. I put on my undies before helping her in the passenger seat.

"Please, make yourself comfortable."

I say and softly close the door to the cabun. I quickly go around the truck. after taking a last look over the premiss, I enter the truck and shut the door. I kick ol' Bessie to live and slowly set off on the way home. Switching on the heater I turn myself a bit around to her.

"Wanna cuddle up a bit?"

I ask and see her eyes lighten up and she scoots over to me.

"I'd love to…"

She murmurs while cuddling up to me.

I welcome that purring wolf laying my arm around her shoulder.

"I really do like that feeling. It's so soothing… relaxing…"

I reply in a soft tone and feel my eyelids get awfully heavy all of a sudden… Shaking my head softly…

"Man gotta stay awake… we have stuff to do."

I scold myself quietly and smile, placing a small kiss on her head. She looks up to me and returns the smile. She cuddles her head to my chest and sighs softly. I can feel her relax more and more. She already slumbers away, her chest rising and falling so elegantly.

"Isn't she lucky…"

I say silently as I drive on. My hand resting on her shoulder.

*What can we do to keep him under control. I can't let something like this ever happen again. If I hadn't intervened, he would have killed her, for sure.*

I worry as I look down upon her lovely stature…

"My sleeping beauty."

She stirs a little in her sleep, her eyes flutter and some quiet noises escape her mouth. She is dreaming quite vividly. Resting my heavy hand assuredly on her shoulder she quickly quiets back down. One last deep sigh and she resumes her relaxed sleep.

The drive home is quite uneventful. A short while before we arrive, I wake her up by softly kissing her on the head and gently rubbing her shoulder.

"Wake up Zephyr, we almost home. Well… sorta…"

I whisper softly as I approach the exit on the highway.

"Just some 2 or 3 miles left."

I wait until she stirs in my arms before continuing.

"H-huh?"

She mumbles quietly while she slowly wakes up, rubbing her eyes and blinking.

"H-Hi… have I missed something?"

Her voice still sounds sleepy and her eyes are still quite small.

"We're there yet?"

She asks the most typical question on a roadtrip. I smile gently.

"Not yet, but soon. You haven't miss anything dramatic. But I have had a bit of time to think about my little problem…"

I say as I tug her in a little more.

"… wanna hear?"

"I do…"

She yawns a little and sits up straight. Blinking she takes a look around to orientate herself before stretching her arms as good as she can inside the cabin.

"Well I will not be able to get rid of him. He is a part of me. So I have to get to an agreement with him. I would love it if you would help me with that."

I state and let it hang for a second before continuing.

"I need you to tie me up, before I let him out… Than you are allowed to beat 50 shades of gray out of him… Or so, whatever you please…"

She takes a long hard look at me as she mulls that statement over.

"Well… I think… I think that could work…"

She gives back still a bit unsure.

"Well, as long as he is properly secured, he should not be able to do anything to you…"

I explain and take a last turn and see a familiar street in front of me.

"You say, he seems to at least have some kind of restrain from you. We might get it to work."

She nods thinking back to the lake.

"Hopefully it will… it's… a risk I'm willing to take."

I nod and park the truck in front of my small house.

"He is me… he has no more strength than I, he can't do anything I can't. I have some high tensile ratchet-straps in the back. You could flat tow a semi with those… He'll not be able to rip those."

I say with a serious tone.

"And you seem to be a little bit kinky as well. So I do believe you would be in for some bondage…"

I add in with a much lighter tone with a smirk. She blushes deeply at that statement, lowers her head and fidgets a bit with her fingers before looking up to me and states:

"Well… I'm usually on the… tied up side of bondage but…"

I smile at that remark, softly laying my hand on her cheek.

"Well I already knew that, but well, perhaps you can find joy on the other side as well… and perhaps… we will tame Hurk enough so we can have that fun as well."

As I say this to her her exes brighten up a bit and she smiles softly.

"I'm sure I will"

I nod taking the keys and open the door. Jumping out of my truck I am reaching back and grabbing some of straps dangling over the rollbar. I point at my house and start walking.

"Wanna eat first, shower later? Or shower first, eat afterwards?"

I ask leading her along the short walkway to my front door. She thinks a moment before proposing:

"Let's shower first."

She smiles affectionately, and I can see the little spark in her eyes.

"OK then."

I answer happily and open the door. I am greeted with a familiar smell and darkness befor I switch on the lights in the hallway. All is calm and silent. I never lock the door, as noone is dumb enough to break into my home. I let my keys drop onto a little shelf at the wall and kick off my boots again. I deposit the straps onto a coat hanger and look at her, still standing in the doorway. I beckon her in and she hesitantly comes in.

"Mi casa es su casa… let me hang that jacket for you. The bathroom is the last one on the left."

I state in a soft tone with a smile on my face. She slips out of my jacket and hand the heavy piece of clothing to me. She looks around and nods, clinging to her top and bra.

---

Ninth Scene

… getting a Tour of the House…

Her ears twitch and she smiles at the though of having a nice, hot shower.

"Gonna come in with me?"

She asks, looking around in the hallway, before meeting my eyes. Her desire almost screams at me. I almost burst out in laughter.

"As if I would miss that one out."

Gently guiding her along down the hallway, I mimic a tourist guide, pointing at places of interest.

"On your left, you can see the living room and kitchen. The couch is quite comfy, but the television has a bad signal. There is always some cold beer and some snacks in the fridge."

I try my best tourguide voice and point at the small kitchen in the corner.

"On your right, we pass by the sleeping quarters, very comfy indeed. King size bed, extra sturdy, extra springy. Oak."

I state and rise my eyebrows appetizingly and open the door as we pass by.

"Coming up next on your right is the basement… perhaps future dungeon… we will see…"

I state joyfully with a little bit of sarcasm as I point on the narrow door.

"… and finally on your left, bathroom. Warm shower, back scrubbing, massages… everything you want."

I gently advertize as I steer her towards the door. She lets me guide her while ever so often giggling softly.

"So serious…"

She grins as she looks up to my face.

"Well it's a serious matter… How else would you know where to find the fridge…?"

I aks with a snicker as I switch on the lights in the bathroom.

"It's not much, but it's clean, and we have as much warm water as we please."

I say and she takes a look around.

"Oh fuck yeah."

She agrees and eagerly enters the small room. I stand behind the young wolf, laying my hands onto her belly, pulling her slightly back against my body. I bend down to nibble at that sexy sleek neck.

"Want me to wash your back… and your front… and everything in between?"

I ask and feel myself getting slightly excited again.

"Maybe… if you want to… I'd love that…"

Her voice sounds like honey and there is a little something in her tone that starts my engines right up again. My hands move over her body, one slides up towards her breasts, the other moves down over her leggings and covers her most private parts.

"Hmmm, I'd love to."

I murmur into her neck as I nibble just the tiniest bit. I can feel the hair on her neck stand up. Found the right spot. I grin and nibble some more.

"Better get into the shower, before I start making a mess out here."

She moans quietly in between giggling and as I intensify my nibbling she shrugs her shoulders. I tenderly brush over her breast while my other hands slides up to her belly and then down into her leggings. My middle finger coming to a rest just on her clit.

As I am evicted from her neck I nibble my way up to her cheek kissing her softly.

"… can't wait…"

I murmur softly.

"Oooh!"

She squeaks and I can feel the hot wetness between her legs and my middle finger is drowning as I softly rub it over her little lovebutton.

"Flipping off my clit… huh?"

She states, feeling my arms with her small paws. I enjoy the little squeaks and her squirming to no end.

"Don't say it like that… he just likes to rest on the most important places…"

As I say that, I fondle her breast just a little, not to go too far. On the other hand, my finger starts to circle around her clit, while the others ever so slightly spread her outer lips.

"On fuck…"

She bends her heads back letting out a loud moan and spreads her legs a little.

"Oh I'm such a bad person."

I state calmly as I retract my hand from her breast and slide it down towards her hip. I also pull out my other hand, laying it on the other side.

"Turn around Zephyr."

I whisper into her ear. She bites her lip and shyly turns around, holding her one hand over her breasts and the other on her shame. While she turns around, I strip my shirt and undies. Standing naked before Zephyr, I raise my hands to her head, carefully laying them on her cheeks before bowing down to kiss her.

She closes her eyes softly and welcomes the kiss. She returns it in kind by kissing me deeply. I can feel her paws on my chest, as I pull her in closer.

I cherish the kiss and let my hands wander over her neck, down to her shoulders and over her flanks down to her leggings. I never even pause the kiss while I kneel down in front of her and in one smooth motion pull down her pants.

"Ooohh!"

She squeaks and breaks the kiss as I expose her crotch and a breeze of cold air hits her pretty, little, wet pussy.

I stand back up, my hands following my movement up the sides of her legs, coming to rest on her butt. My erection is poking her belly, making her squirm a bit with excitement. I take a hold of her butt and lift her up, so we are eye to eye, before entering the shower.

"Hold on tight, my little nymph, don't want you to slip away."

I demand in a loving tone. She wraps her legs around my waist and her arms lay on my shoulders.

"Well… this is a big shower, you seem to have a lot of big things."

Winking slyly she states the obvious.

"Mhm… I'm a big guy, I have biiig things…"

I agree and gently push her back against the wall while turning on the water on a nice and cozy temperature.

"Hehehehe wet fur hugs are the best…"

I murmur while kissing my way back down to her neck. She begins squeaking again as I caress her neck and she tries to shrug her shoulders. I grin and wiggle my muzzle a bit more into her neck and suck on it. She sucks in the air sharply before moaning softly. I am happy, Hurk still doesn't move, I have her all for myself. I nibble at her neck and both my hands round the hips, gliding my fingers dangerously close to her pussy.

I can feel her toes curl in behind my back. She is breathing heavy almost panting.

"You wanna…"

She swallows

"…wanna finger me…?"

I let off of her neck for a second, lifting my head to her eye level. My smile is infectious.

"Oh girl, I will do all sorts off things to you…"

I give her a small kiss on the nose.

"First my fingers will determine if you are ready for me, then I will fuck you slow and thoroughly until we are both truly satisfied, I will massage and squeeze your tits to my hearts content. I will nibble and suck on them until you beg me to stop… And I have some stamina left for that… And after we have finished with that, we will see, if I can find some more possibilities to pleasure you."

Saying that, my fingers glide a little bit backwards, coming to a rest on your backdoor, my smile gets just a little bit devilish.

Her eyes open wide and her ears twitch.

"Who am I talking to?"

Her tone is one of skepsis.

I blink. I need a second to register. Than I burst into laughter.

"Oh Zephyr, you learn quick. But I'm still Hank. Hurk is still out cold…"

I lean back a little to leave her room to breath.

"I can understand your skepticism, but you said, I should ravish you like my goddess…"

I tilt my head a bit, grinning like a little devil.

"… soooo I wanted to ravish you like the goddess that you are…"

She nods slowly, blushing.

"Well then, ravish me… slam your dick in my tight little hole…"

She sounds very excited, almost too excited.

"Slow girl, slow… relax… worshiping goddesses is a peculiar business… This first one is just for pleasure."

I state, as my finger slowly enters her pussy, feeling her readiness.

"Oooh…"

She shudders, moaning softly under my ministrations. Loving what I'm seeing, hearing and feeling, I let my finger explore her vagina just a little more before pulling it out again.

"You feel so lovely down there. Want me to enter?"

Her face is one of pleasure and bliss as she answers.

"I do…"

Her tails wags to and fro as I pull my finger from her folds. I can feel the wetness clinging to it.

I lower her down just a bit for my tip to brush against her pussy. I tease her a bit with it.

"Oooh this feels so good…"

She moans softly, begging for more. I smile before spreading her a little bit more and then I tilt my hips and enter her ever so slowly. She moaning becomes louder and more sensual as she sounds out her satisfaction in my ear.

"Oooh fuck…"

I go slow savoring the feeling as I slide my member deeper into her.

"You are so welcoming. Hmmmm yes."

"Mmmmm… pfff…"

She huffs softly and looks at me, her eyes are sparkling and she purrs softly. I start moving my shaft in and out, slow but deliberately. I'm using almost my whole length sliding from the tip to two thirds of the way in.

"Oh my god… this is heaven…"

I moan softly, taking my right hand off her butt sliding it up her flank to her breast. Her breast is firm and yet soft at the same time, its almost hot to the touch and it looks and feels so incredibly sexy. She lifts her head and moans openly with every thrust off my hips. I start kneading her tit tenderly while bending forward to nibble on the other. She gasps as she feels my sharp teeth on her nipple. Between strokes I grunt lowly as I slide my member in a little bit deeper.

"Oh fuck…"

She blurts out and lifts her hips, attempting to thrust a little in tune with me. I raise my head tilt it to the side a little and kiss her on the nose.

"Oooohohooo you like that, don't you."

I thrust in a bit more, go a little deeper, careful not to overdo it. Meanwhile I use my fingers to pinch her nipple slightly.

"But we go sloooow… Uuumfff… Enjoy the feeling and savor it… Hmmmm…"

I state and restrain myself from going absolutely bonkers on her. She on the other hand demands it:

"I do… I do like it… please,… please give it to me…"

I slightly shake my head.

"You are insatiable…"

I snicker and put my hand back on her butt.

"So you want me to really, really give it to you?"

I ask and grab her butt firmer. Between her moans she looks at me with pleading eyes. She nods and moans louder:

"I do… I want you to ram yourself into me…"

"As you wish, mistress…"

I smile and in a smooth motion, I lift her body up a bit and in congestion with my hips plunge into her. Almost hitting home. Grunting as I pick up my pace significantly I feel the strain on my muscles of a long day…

And I can feel something else… something which begins to fill me with worry…

"Ooooh!! H-HOLY SHIT…!"

She openly moans loudly as I ram myself into her without holding back. I grit my teeth, continuing my effort. Closing my eyes I lift my head breathing in short bursts. I pull her onto my member hard, plunging in and out fast and deep. Her hips slap agains mine. The intensity of my feelings make him come to live slowly. I can feel him stirring in the back of my head.

She meanwhile starts panting heavy while still moaning. As I start tensing up, my grip around her butt cheeks tightens even more.

"… getting close…"

I state grunting and try to keep up the pace but I can feel my feet slowly loosing their grip and beginning to slide outwards. She leans forward abd rest her head on mine.

"C-cum in me…"

She whispers in my ear, puctuated by moans of pleasure.

"Cream me so much a river of cum leaks out when you pull out…"

She adds and clamps herself around my dick. As my feet slide outwards and slam in the wall on each side of the shower her body drops one last time downward onto my cock hitting rock bottom. Grunting incoherently I pulse into her. Once, twice… lifting her up once more and letting her drop once more onto my lap I pulse a last time.

Her Moans grow even louder with each pulse, her pussy quivers around me.

"HOLY SHIIIIT…!"

She cries out as she herself sucumbs to her climax.

Unable to hold myself upright any longer, I let myself collapse to the floor, holding her tight. Sitting on the foor of my shower I breath heavy, laying my head onto her shoulder. I can feel her shuddering in my arms as she rides out her orgasm. Waves of pleasure wash over me as I feel her muscles ripple around my cock. I nods slowly

"… Hoooly shiiit indeed…"

I state under my breath, sounding a bit hoarse. As I slowly calm down from my high and revel in the feeling of absolute bliss, I can hear a familiar voice in the back of my head:

*Yeah holy shit indeed… you said it Hank…*

My eyes shoot open…

---

Tenth Scene

… to become Clean…

As she purrs contently and wags her tail happily with closed eyes, floating in the afterglow of her climax. I on the other hand have a conversation with my other self.

*Hurk hold yourself back… we have a talk later… not now… hey Hank… what the hell happened back there… how did we get home?*

I slowly pull myself out of her but keeping her close to me. I try hard not to let her know who has woken up again.

"… Hmmmm that was amazing…"

I murmur while hugging Zephyr close. I can feel the hot fluid leaking from her over to my legs before getting washed away by the running shower. She continues to purr softly hugging me closer, holding me tight around the neck.

"… it was…"

She simply agrees and I can feel her relax even more, almost melting against me.

*Well Hurk, she knows magic… Ha Ha Ha… Of cause we drove here… And you had freakin' hot shower sex with her, without me… Oh sorry man, for not waking you up earlier and spending some quality time alone with her… That's not fair!… Grow up man…*

Hurk starts to pace up and down in my head, his arms crossed before his chest murmuring like a five year old whose toys were taken from him.

I can't resist to grin. I nuzzle her neck a bit, before saying:

"Whooo… We should get ourselves clean… I stink like a wet weasel…"

She nods and grins softly, she can not disagree with me on that point.

"Y-yeah, just uhhh… help me stand up?"

She asks softly and I smile as I untangle myself from her.

"If you turn around, there is a handle on the wall there…"

I point at something behind her, while gently lifting her up by the hips. She stands up perfectly.

"Looks like Hurk's gonna have to make my legs go jelly again, huh?"

This remark has some peaks in it that hit me deep, and Hurk is all for it.

I tilt my head slightly.

*…you see, you SEE… she wants ME, over YOU… shut up Hurk… NO… NO I won't shut up… I am the one for this one… Hurk, when the time is right, you will get your chance… but if you hurt her, I swear, I am gonna kill you, even if it kills me too…*

I sigh and look up to her.

"Girl, don't conjure up the devil… you will get the chance to 'talk' to Hurk, but first things first…"

I grab a gallon jug of shampoo and pump a good handful of that stuff onto my big hand.

"Now turn around, I'll scrub your back a little…"

She purrs softly as she looks down on me.

"Love you guys."

She states as she turns around, showing me her back.

I grin… and someone else is grinning too…

"You know I love my self a beautiful backside…"

I state and start rubbing her back and shoulders with shampoo.

"Sorry I only have some milk and honey stuff here… You will smell absolutely lovely…"

I add massaging it in I work my way downwards.

*Oh man I'm gonna kneading those buns until the end of times… Well I don't think you will be able to… What do you mean Hank…*

Standing in front of me, hands against the wall, head lifted into the pouring water she lets me administer more shampoo and purrs softly. Coming to her waist, I reach a bit around. Going down a bit more I spend time to massage the base of her tail before having a go on her butt.

"Hmmm lovely… Push out your lovely butt a bit more girl."

I demand playfully but with a little bit of a comanding untertone in my voice.

*Ohohohooo let me at her, let me at her… Hurk shush… Down Boy, down…*

She shifts her position, spreads her legs slightly and sticks her lovely round butt towards my face. Lifting up her tail, giving me an unrestricted view. I revel in the sight presented to me and have to restrain from not just having another go at her.

*…by the way, what do you mean i won't be able to have my fun with her?… Hurk I will let her tie me up real good before I let you go… What? Why?… You know all to well why…*

I take some more shampoo and start lathering her butt while simultaneous kneading her cheeks a bit and enjoying the view from down here…

"Hmmm jummy… tail too?"

I ask continuing my ministrations.

*No I certainly do not know why?… Remember Lizzy?… Ohhh man that is almost a year now… I'm a changed man… You tell her… than you ask her about it…*

She shifts again, wagging her tail right in front of me.

"Yeah, please…"

She pleads and one can clearly hear the pleasure in her voice. I grin… beginning to shampoo her tail.

"Silly girl, stop wagging…"

I smirk trying to tame her appendage. She starts giggling.

"I can't!"

I gently grab her tail at the base and slowly work my way to it's tip massaging it all the way.

"Does it feel good?"

I ask as I knead her tail real good.

"… Mmhmm… Yesss…"

Her voice is music in my ears, and by holding her tail in place I can catch a beautiful view on both her backdoor and her pussy from behind. I resist the urge to get my fingers on those again.

*but… but… that's not fair, you got to play with her without restrains… yes, I did, and why?… 'cause I got build in restrains, not like some other guy around… And now be nice, or I will make sure, you will not get any chance on her what so ever, ever again…*

Hurk grumbles and stomps around cursing… I grin to myself…

"Want me to wash you…?"

She purrs from above.

"Oh that would be lovely."

I state letting her now soaped up tail go and paint a bubbly picture all over the wall. Looking at my still pretty soapy hands.

"Wanna turn around first… got some shampoo left on me…"

I ask and already begin to pant a little in anticipation.

"Yeah."

She nods and turns around showing her frontside to me. Her mons directly in front of my eyes my heart jumps a beat. I smile as I look up over her nice an firm boobs to her lovely face.

"Now this is a sight to behold…"

I raise my hands to her hips and start lathering. Hurk urges me to pull her close and give her a lick, but I can resist. Gently rubbing the shampoo in I reach up to her breasts. Her purrs almost transform to an inviting growl as I brush my hands over her cleavage.

Her tail wags away at an increased pace, as I pull my legs under my butt to gain some height. Now I'm almost at eye level with her. I gently massage her boobs.

"I can't get enough of those…"

I state looking down to her chest and then back up again.

"And I can't get enough of you."

I add and she smiles affectionately.

"Heh… I love that for ya…"

I finish up her breasts and slide my hand up to her neck.

"Wanna have a motivational kiss before working on the big ol' teddy bear in front of you?"

I ask softly, looking her in the eyes.

"I do…"

She nods with a disarming smile.

"Then you shall receive…"

I reply as I stand up. I bend down and kiss her passionately. She kisses me back deeply, while pulling me in closer by my neck. I deeply enjoy the kiss, savoring every second of it.

*…man cut it short… my turn…*

I try to ignore Hurk, but it is hard, and it shows.

Of cause she notices and pull herself out of the kiss.

"Ohhh… is Hurk bothering you?"

She asks and looks at me with a little concern. I pull back a bit.

"Yeah he woke up while we had fun, and now he is pestering me."

I state and look down gritting my teeth.

"I'm so sorry… he always shows his ugly face at the most inopportune times…"

I try to appologize for him ans his behavior, ruining our moment.

*Hey… be fair, I'm always there… Shut the fuck up Hurk.*

Clenching my lips shut not to show my teeth I look up again, meeting her eyes.

"He really wants to come out… I think here in the shower, he will not stand a chance against you… but I'm worried non the less…"

I speak in a low tone, embarrassed and angry for not being able to hold him under lock and key.

*Yeess, yess let me out… come on she wants me… she needs me… Hurk… don't get to excited…*

She lays a hand on my chest, feeling my racing heartbeat and looking into my eyes. With a knowing smmirk she speaks up:

"Hurk, listen to me sweetie, if you let me wash you up, and tie you up, I'll fuck you so hard you'll pass out."

I feel something jump in me…

"Hurk have patie… No, I will not be patient anymore."

My demeanor changes instantly. My eyes change their expression rapidly and I seem to grow taller a bit. With a devilish grin I look down on her.

"Don't you make me promises you don't want to keep later."

I say with a threatening growl in my voice as I put my hands on the wall behind her.

*Hey Hurk behave, she is able to down you easy… remember…*

Zephyr pumps herself up to her full height placing a paw on my chest. She does not hesitate in the sligtest, knowing full well that in an environment with that much water in it, I have not the faintest of chances against her. She pushes back against me. Her voice is firm and shows not one iota of restraint.

"Hey, let me wash you, or I'll fuck you up again, just like I did last time, you get one warning."

My grin widens a bit, but I take my hands down.

"It's OK Zephyr, I promised Hank to play nicely…"

I step back a bit, tilt my head and spread my arms out as far as the shower allows.

"Wanna start on the back? Or want me to watch you a little bit more?"

I ask nicely. She signals me to turn around.

"Let's start on the back."

I nod and turn around. Putting my hands up on the wall in front of me, I stand there, spread legs and arms, just as I would in jail.

"Your wish is my command mistress Zephyr."

I say in a voice that drips sarcasm.

*Ohhh Hurk… behave man, she's able to castrate you with a snap of her fingers… don't tease her to much… and before you are going to have fun, your are going to tell her what happened to Lizzy, or by god, I will make you tell her…*

She begins washing my back rubbing in the shampoo quite thoroughly. She must be able to feel the bumps and streaks on my back as she scrubs over them.

"Ur a fucking ass, you know that?"

She states as she works with quite some force on my back, making sure I feel her every stroke and that hes claws are sharp too.

"Don't you compliment me to much Zephyr, I could get complacent."

I grin at the though of her paws washing my backside. Then I twitch slightly… and again… and again…

"Careful girl… they are old, but they still hurt…"

I complain in a low tone, but she just giggles softly, knowing full well, that this is just a little bit of payback.

"Turn around."

She commands. As I turn around with a wounded look on my face, she smiles. I look at her and see the schadenfreude in her eyes.

"You are a little ruffian, aren't you?"

I ask trying to maintain my wounded look a bit longer. Her smile widens and she raises her eyebrows.

"If you want."

She replies, keeping her smile on her lips. My grin returns.

"I could get into that, but those in the back, they really do hurt… I don't like those… bad memories."

I explain and role my shoulders a bit before leaning back against the wall giving her access to everything and closing my eyes. Something does hurt in the back of my head… yeah right, there is a Hank banging on my nerves with a sledgehammer.

"Hmmm…"

Is all she got for me, as she washes my chest. Rubbing in the soap she traces my muscles slowly getting lower. Laying my hands flat on the wall resisting the urge to touch her while I enjoy her ministrations.

"That feels so nice…"

I let her know and let out a low rumble while my breath gets slightly deeper.

As she reaches my nether realms I hold my breath for a moment as she grabs my dick and rubs it clean. But there is no love in her touch. It is methodical, quick and rational through and through. And as fast as it has started, it stops.

"Hmmm I like that… awwww… Why did you stop?"

I ask and look down blinking. Now I look really wounded.

Her look makes me go quiet in a millisecond. Her eyes burn, her whole statures screams: 'I am in charge! Obey!'

"Because we gotta rinse off, and I gotta tie you up, now, may I speak to Hank?"

She pleads softly, clearly annoyed. I blink and my head twitches violently. For a splitsecond I seem to have stoped dead in my tracks before I sigh deeply and I reach up to the shower head.

"I'm sorry Zephyr, he's just such a dick, but he was honest… at least this time…"

I explain, clearly being my normal self again. I rinse over her shoulders and back. She looks up to me and her stature breaks down immediately, her eyes lack any hardness and she starts purring.

"It's fine."

She states, but it clearly is not. But I do not want to question her about it now.

"OK, if you say so… Turn around dear, so I may rinse your back and tail."

I circle my finger while smiling gently.

*Please Hank, don't take to long… I need to be with her… I'm positively burning here… Hurk, you will get your chance… you still are too pushy… relax man…*

She turns in front of me, wagging her tail leisurely. She is enjoying the attention, that much is obvious. As do I enjoy giving her the attention she wants and needs. I thoroughly rinse her back using my one free hand to wash out the foam.

"Your fur is so incredibly soft… lovely…"

I revel in the feeling of my fingers combing through her fur.

"Heh…"

I can see her blushing over her shoulder and smile. I continue down and rinse her tail and butt, giving it a gentle rub.

"OK that should suffice for your backside. You may turn around."

My voice is low and gentle. And she swiftly turns around, I can still see her blush. I gently stroke her cheek and she leans her head against my hand closing her eyes softly.

"Lean back a little, I don't want to drown you."

I say with an affectionate smile.

"You won't, water nymph, remember?"

She reassures me. I nod.

"I do… it's just a habit… you know."

I begin rinsing her front side. I take my time, taking in the view and use my free hand just the tiniest bit to help washing out the foam from her breasts and her flat belly.

*Man get it done. Let her rinse me… aaaaaargh*

I grin deeply amused, as I feel Hurk running rampant in my head.

"What's up?"

She asks as she hears me chuckle softly.

"Hurk is getting impatient. He wants us to get it over with, he wants to have some fun."

I explain, not without a little bit of schadenfreude in myy voice. She nods softly and takes the shower head out of my hands. I look at her as she clips it back to the wall, then all of a sudden, the water begins to rise in the shower.

"I get that…"

She states as the water begins to wash over her and myself rinsing away the last foam and leaves behind only clean fur. And as she lowers the water back down, my coat is dry as the desert.

"Uhuhuhuuu that's the way to do it… nice…"

I state in amazement and look around me in utter disbelieve.

"This is so damn amazing…"

I add and grin. She nods again.

*…fine now your are clean, she is clean… let me have her… come on man… you promised…*

"OK, let's get ya tied up so you can let Hurk take control, Hurk, if you can hear me behave yourself."

She looks me straight in the eyes as she pokes my chest with her finger. This time it is me who nods.

"Alright. Let's get it over with…"

*Yes… Yeeeesss… Go, go, go…*

I get out of the shower and leave the bathroom.

---

Eleventh Scene

… not everyone is a darling…

I slowly lead her down the hallway pointing at the ratchet straps.

"Would be so kind as to fetch those."

I say with a calm but commanding undertone in my voice. She complies and gets the straps. As I enter the bedroom I stand in the doorway and look at the big bed that dominates the room.

It's a king size bed. Massively build out of oak. They've cut the frame and the headpiece out of massive tree trunks. No glued together, flimsy particle-board. Massive wood all the way.

I walk over to the headpiece. It's a massive piece of wood, almost 5 foot tall. It's covered all over with scratches, claw- and bite marks. Deep gauges are sliced out of the hard wood. It clearly has seen some action.

Lovingly… no… not lovingly… longingly I feel over the marks, reminiscing of the nights in which those happened. My musings are cut short as I hear the clanking of the closures on the ratchet straps behind me.

I turn around slowly and see her standing in the doorway. The straps are slightly swinging in her hands.

"Good, he brought the good ones."

I state and can see the look in her eyes as she steps into the room. Her eyes dart back and forth between the headpiece and myself. She clearly is distressed.

"Yes… the last girl who lay here on this bed ended up in hospital for 4 weeks straight. … he didn't told you that, did he?… No he didn't. 'cause not."

I say softly and sit down on the bed, touching the frame. It is similar marked and abused as the headboard.

"She was a bit kinky too… she demanded from me to be rough. Well I might have been a bit too rough in the end. … I broke her jaw in three places, dislocated both her shoulders…"

I explain as I look down to my hands…

"… broke six rips and ripped two of her hamstrings… She suffered from internal injuries… the discoloration on the wood there…"

I continue and point at the foot end of the bed.

"… that is what copious amounts of blood does to oak. … Yes I know, I am a monster… but she demanded it all… you can ask Hank… well he was there, he saw it all…"

I add and take a deep breath and look in the shocked face of a young wolf, standing a mere 6 feet away from me, holding a couple of ratchet straps defensively in front of her.

"… you know… the most sick thing about it is… I don't even feel regret for her…"

I end my speech. I point on the straps in her hands.

"Wanna do this then? Come on, I gonna help you."

I ask, but she takes a step back, I raise my eyebrows.

"No, really, I promised Hank to not interfere. You know, it's not that I'm not into that myself."

I lay back against the head piece, holding my left hand to a conveniently placed hole in the wood. But she still hesitates and looks around in the room. I smile, knowingly and take my hand down. I rummage in the nightstand next to the bed and take out a taser. A huge taser.

"Is this what you're looking for? Hank puts it there for safety. Whenever he ends up in bed with a girl, he tells them where it is. I case they need to ‚incapacitate' me."

I trow it to the foot end of the bed. She inches forward, grabbing the device, testing it. The high-pitched crackle of the high-voltage sparks disturb the eerie silence of my bedroom for but a moment. After that she comes around to the side of the bed where I place my hand back on the board.

"You know… It is the right thing to do. Whereas Hank will never knowingly hurt you, as he is too restrained to ever let himself do something like that, I do not have any restrains at all."

I say in a disturbingly calm and casual tone, as if it is the most natural thing to say about oneself. She cautiously binds my wrist to the headboard, making sure I can't move it at all and double checking all the knots.

"… good… good. You seem to have some experience with this."

She nods quietly. She seems to be highly concentrated as she goes around the bed to the other side. I grin devilishly.

"… If I would guess, I'd guess normally you'd be the one getting strapped to the bed… Am I right? 'cause I am…"

I say with a know-it-all voice, slightly tilting my head from side to side. I look her directly in the eyes, my grayish-blue eye burn with desire.

"… I'd love to have a little session with you… have you ever tried auto sexual asphyxiation?"

I ask with genuine interest in my voice. Her eyes widen a bit and she hurries to get my other wrist fixated at the headpiece.

"You know, this stuff is tricky… when you don't press hard enough, they get to much air, and then they don't get as tight as they should, but when you press to hard, they die… It's tricky to get just the right amount of pressure for the maximum pleasure…"

I explain, straining my right wrist against the strap, which begins to crunch under the tension.

"… good, real good… you know your stuff well."

I nod to underline my statement. I wiggle my feet and point my nose to them.

"… those… you should fixate as well, and don't forget my head."

I add. She steps back, looking at the two straps she has left.

"… Oh Hank only brought four… well at least my feet should be fixated…"

She agrees and nears the foot end of the bed as I wiggle my feet again, making her jump a little.

"… Oh I'd love to tie you up and have my way with you… Hank would not agree, I know… He is fuming right now."

I state and watch as she struggles with the weight of my legs. I lift my foot just slightly to give her better access.

"… You can strap them around the feed of the bed, down there… they are pretty sturdy… As I said. Other than Hank, I do not have restrains… I do what I please, when I please, no matter the consequences. Yes, yes… that has lead to problems on occasion, but I can't help myself…"

I pause as she fixates my second foot to the bed. I take a look on the straps and pull on them. They hold. I can clearly see her distress. She is close to a nervous breakdown. I feel just the tiniest bit sorry for her.

"OK now I'm tightly packaged and secured. Relax girl. I can't do anything to you right now."

I state in an attempt to calm her down a bit. She tries to relax a bit, but she clearly struggles.

"Come on, sit down girl. I promised Hank to not hurt you. He would perhaps do stupid things if I would hurt you."

I add and look at her. But she seems not to be able to come to a conclusion yet.

"Why…"

Is all that comes from her lips, as she meets my view. I take a deep breath and sigh before pointing on the edge of the bed with my nose.

"… have a seat girl. This one is gonna take a while, and it won't be pretty."

I state my voice being surprisingly calm and soft. She hesitates for a moment but finally sits down holding the taser in both hands.

"Well you already know, that Hank is the original, I'm only in for the ride."

I recap, what my other self already told her before. She nods.

"Hank, we, are a mixed breed. Hanks dad was a Honey-Badger, his mom was an American Black-Bear. This is why he is just a small boy for a bear. But, since he has the genetics of a Honey-Badger from his dad, he was prone to violent outbursts from birth. His dad knew, that this would be a problem, so he tried to suppress this side of Hank."

I explain, in the most calm voice possible. She sits still, just nodding here and there to confirm that she listens.

"Well the method his dad utilized was, shall we say suboptimal. Every time Hank ticked out, his father would beat him down… Usually by hand, later by leather belt, still later… wooden sticks… As I said not quite the method you would choose to teach a child that violence is not the answer."

I continue in a serious tone. Her face is one of shock and nausea.

"Hank learned to always turn the other cheek, never to fight back. When he was in elementary school it got significantly worse. Children can be cruesome. Regardless of him being bigger and stronger than most other children in his class, he was the constant target of attacks and mobbing. Since he was a mixed breed child and he never fought back. At the age of twelve, something changed."

I pause to point at myself. She looks at me knowing.

"Yes. I was, for a lack of better terms, ‚born'. All his anger, all his rage, all his pain and suffering condensed into a ball of pure and utter hatred. As I formed, I took control over him. I pummeled one of his bullies to a bloody pulp. They needed three grown men to get me off of him. I absolutely destroyed that kid. Oh, he lived, if just barely."

I state without even a hint of regret or remorse.

"I don't have to tell you, that on that day, wooden sticks didn't suffice any longer. His dad whipped him 2 hours and when Hank collapsed he continued forth. Well Hanks… my dad, he did not have three grown men to keep me off of him."

My voice is low but strong. I take a deep breath.

"There was a lot of trouble afterwards… Therapy, jail, correctional facilities… you name it. All the time, still Hank always turned the other cheek. He had never ever willingly hurt anybody."

She look at me with a face of pure and utter disgust. I can't tell if it is for me, or the others, or both, it doesn't matter to me.

"Do… do you hate him?"

She asks quietly, looking at me questioningly. I smile weary.

"Hate… no. I don't hate Hank. How could I? He literally is me. I pity him for not living his life to the full potential."

I reply in a perhaps a bit to jolly of a tone. She nods slowly.

"Does he hate you?"

She asks just as quiet as before. I tilt my head a bit and just about hold back a loud laugh.

"Ah… yes. Yes he hates me. With every beat of his heart he despises me. I am everything he is not. Everything his dad took from him is found in me. Everything that he hated about his dad is found in me."

I look out the window of the bedroom as if I'm searching for something, then I look back at Zephyr.

"Hank asks if you are OK? He is worried, and he is very, very sorry about not telling you everything earlier."

I say in a somber and low voice.

*Get yourself together man… you wanted me to talk to her… If you had let me do as I please, she would be the one strapped to the bed and she would be the one squealing to the high heavens and back for me the keep pounding her hole… Hurk you're a monster… an abomination… why thank you Hank, you're welcome…*

I look at her, she seems to fight with her emotions. On the one hand it excites me to no end seeing her suffer, on the other hand, I don't want her to suffer, as if she suffers too much, I don't get to enjoy her anymore. It's less a worry for her, as more a worry for myself, as I will lose another plaything…

"Girl…? Zephyr…?"

I ask softly, tilting my head sllightly, trying to look her in the eyes. She looks at me and the look in her eyes is terrified.

"I… I think I'm okay… just… taken aback…"

She states quietly. Tears form in her eyes.

"I don't know why he didn't tell me this… I… I don't think I can do this…"

She states and she seems to be in an uproar. She looks around as if she searches for something.

"I…"

She stutters, and then she breaks down in tears.

"Hurk… you scare me!"

She cries out loud. I take a deep breath and look over to her.

"I know, normally I wouldn't have told you any of this, 'cause I know this would be the reaction."

I reply laying my head against the board and looking to the ceiling.

"Hank made me tell you all of this. He wanted you to know. He says, it is only fair for you to know those things, and it is fair for him, that I, who is responsible for it, in a way, to tell you. He really is terribly sorry… he sits back there and… well… I don't know how I should describe it."

I strain my weight against the straps, but it's to no avail, I can't get my hand free…

"I would hug you, but I can't, I would tell you, it was all a lie, but that would be a lie as well… I would tell you that I am sorry, but I am not sorry… for it is the truth…"

I add and try to at least sound as if I am sorry. She looks devastated.

"Well… can you… promise, you would never hurt me in any way…?"

She ask and sobs, looking at me with pleading eyes. I grit my teeth. I clench my eyes shut. It clearly strains me. As I look back to her my eyes are calm.

"Zephyr, I really, really want to promise that to you, but… I don't know if I can. I have no restrains, I am what I am… I think there will be a way, but I don't really know if even that will work…"

I say and point at a dresser at the far side of the room.

"Hank and I had though hard over trying hypnosis to imprint a save word of some kind into my personality… but we never came to try it… we never found a hypnotherapist willing to try that method."

I add let my head hang low.

"But I really don't want to lose you, and Hank will most likely do stupid things if I would scare you away…"

I say and this time I really sound as if I mean it. She swallows and looks into my eyes. She clears her throat and sniffs one last time before laying an incredibly heavy paw on my chest.

"Well… if you can promise… I can untie you… and… and I'll let you tie me up…"

Her voice still is a bit shaky, but there is a determination in her eyes that doesn't tolerate any resistance.

"I will promise you, I will try very hard not to let myself run wild… Oh and Hank stands behind me with a big axe…"

I try a grin, raising my eyebrows. Her smile returns to her face as she tilts her head to a side.

"You know, I'll fucking destroy you if you hurt me, right?"

She states with a fierce certainty in her voice. My grin widens significantly. I take a look around. And I indicate for her to come closer.

"I know, and that is part of the fun. But… I don't see any water around… So perhaps you should go and get a bucket or so…"

I whisper with a toothy grin.

"I can pull moisture from the air… and your body… I'll be fine…"

She says and begins to untie my legs. I swallow at the thought of her pulling 'moisture' from my body.

"I'm only doing this because I like to be tied up… do you understand me?"

She adds. I keep my limbs where they are and watch her calmly.

"Hmmm that opens up a whole lot of new possibilities… but why didn't you use that power back then?"

My voice sounds quite honest…

"Ooooh I get it… you were fully into it when I had my go with you and Hank overreacted once again…"

I nod to myself…

*…I am a genius…*

I can hear the smack of Hanks hand hitting his forehead at a significant portion of the speed of light, but before he can dress me down accordingly, her voice cuts into my musings.

"Try that again and I'll fucking make sure you don't wake up ever again. Do you get me?"

She states in a dead serious tone. She comes around and unties my left hand.

"Did I make myself clear?"

She asks again to underline her statement. I shake my head in disbelieve.

"Man I thought I was on to something here… but OK, I will not try this again…"

I reply and nod slowly. I take down my free hand and pump it a few times to get the blood flowing again.

"I really would love to hug you and hold you close…"

I say softly and try my best puppy eyes.

"You may, you can do whatever, just don't do something stupid, or I swear to god…"

She states freeing my other hand. As she sees my face she can't help herself but smile.

---

Twelfth Scene

… the Bells and the Whistles…

I hug her gently, holding her tight and take a deep sniff at her neck.

"He had to use that milk and honey shampoo, didn't he? I love that stuff…"

I bury my nose in her neck and sniff one more time.

"Sorry if it tickles… but your scent mixed with that shampoo it's… oh my god…"

I mumble while I clearly get excited. She is obviously enjoying the feeling. I can feel her inner muscles twitch.

"So… you ready?"

She asks, while returning the hug cautiously.

"Oh girl, I'm so ready…"

I reply andlet her out of my bear hug.

"Just let me get some actual rope… no ratchet straps for you…"

I state excitedly but she shakes her head.

"No… let's use the straps, the rope might hurt and I'm not THAT big of a masochist."

She declines gently. I smile benevolent.

"Your wish will be my command."

I say in a benevolent tone and gently stroke the back of my hand down her cheek and neck.

"Wanna get off me then, so I can tie you into a nice little present…"

I say in an unnervingly calm voice while looking around for all the straps.

"Hmm…OK, but remember what I said, you understand?"

She asks nervously as she slowly gets off of me. My fur is damp and matted where her pussy had been lying on me. I nod silently.

"I have promised you that I will do my best not to be the asshole I normally would be. I will behave, as best as I can."

I state in a very serious tone, crossing my finger over my heart and holding my other hand up in the familiar swear-position. Looking down on myself, water begins to run in my mouth. I swallow. Going through my thoughts I look at her.

"How do you want me to tie you up… for safety reasons, I would want to give you the opportunity to open the knots yourself… but it limits the possible positions… normally I would prefer a harness tie with your hands on the back…"

I state as I get a hold of the first two straps.

"That sounds hot, and no matter what knot, I'll be able to undo it."

She sounds perhaps a bit too excited, my heart jumps at the thought of having her completely submissive. I lick my lips and nod.

"Good then my lovely, sit down and relax, let me do the working."

I begin by routing the straps over her chest twisting them over one another in places, then wrapping them under her breasts around her chest to the back. I tie them between her shoulder blades before routing them back over her shoulder and back under her armpits.

"Please tell me, if its getting to tight, those straps are somewhat rigid, they don't comply as nice as some silk rope."

I whisper into her ear. She purrs quietly, her eyes are closed and from the way her fur stands up every time I pull on the straps I can see her excitement.

"Feels nice… just continue…"

She purrs at me softly. I smile as I get behind her. I gently pull the straps flush against her body and tie them once more between her shoulder blades.

I take one of her arms and slowly bend it behind her back, careful as not to hurt her. I then wrap the strap around her arm, and begin to tie it to the harness, every so often wrapping it lower and lower until her left arm is fully tied in a 90° angle on her back.

"Just relax… don't fight it… I will make sure not to tie it to tight."

I state concentrated, as I take hold of her right arm, mirroring the left one.

As I finish her arms, I tie a last knot for the first strap. Taking strap number two, I begin in the back and route the strap back around to her chest. Coming back in front of her, I look deep into her eyes.

"You feel alright? Breathing OK?"

I ask in a soft but serious tone. She nods, still purring softly. I can see a big wet spot on the bed now, and her cheek blush a deep red. I caress her cheek with my hand. She lays her head into my hand in I can feel the vibration of her purring. She relaxes more and herhead gets heavier. I smile relaxed.

"You look so lovely in that. Let's finish this real quick."

I say softly and she nods slightly, taking her head back to an upright position. I kneel down before her and begin routing the strap under her breasts and weaving it in the already present straps. Then I route it downwards over her belly.

"Hmm I like what I see, but you have to stand up sweetheart. I need to trace some nice patterns around your hips…"

I explain and look up to her. She smiles softly and nods again. I gently pull on the strap giving her an incentive to stand up. As I pull she begins to giggle. The harness, even if not finished yet works as intended. As I pull gently the straps constrict slightly around her breasts, squeezing them lightly and make them pop out even more. It looks very enticing. And I can't restrain from licking my lips again.

*… so delicious… so very delicious…*

She slowly and seductively stands up, pulling a string of pre from the sheets to her most intimate of places.

It is absolutely impossible to miss this, so I smirk as I reach for her wet privates. I ever so gently run my finger between her thighs, gathering some liquid, making her gasp softly and shudder in delight.

"Oooohh look what we have here."

I say in a most delighted tone and raise my wet finger up to her face.

"You're a messy young wolf… I think I will have to punish you a bit for making so a mess later…"

I sneer in a playfull manner as I wave my finger left and right a bit. Looking at her abd then at my finger, I ask.

"Will you take care of cleaning this up?"

Her giggle become more excited and she blushes a lively red on her cheeks. She opens her mouth almost panting as I lay my finger between her jaws. She immediately begins sucking my finger softly. Her breathing and slurping is unnaturally loud in the silence of the room. I smile benevolently as I watch her suck my finger. She puts much effort in it, using her tongue and her expertly skills to make me feel envy for my finger. I let her have it for a little while, letting her enjoy the feeling of having it in her mouth. I gently entice her movements as I move my finger in and out just a bit, letting her moan softly. After a bit I begin to pull my finger softly out of her mouth, and she almost snaps at me to give it back. But I pull it away to fast and grin at her. She licks her lips in relish looking at me seductively.

"Oh you like it when I suck you…?"

She says smiling, and giggling.

"Oh girl, you are such a turn on. And no, i don't like it when you suck on me… I love it, and you will get the opportunity to make me love it even more…"

I explain and keep hold of her chin and kiss her softly before kneeling back down.

I trace the straps over her belly and between her legs, back around her hips, over to the other side, around that hip and back through her legs to the front again. I tie the strap to the existing harness and begin a new route around her belly. I keep the pull tight but I take care it does not cut in anywhere. Routing the flat straps so they do not cut in or twist in places I do not want them to is not that easy, but I manage in the end. As I stand back up I see a nice birthday present standing before me… all it's missing is a bow on top… but I can live without that. I nod to myself.

"Hmm nice… Are you feeling alright?"

I ask and feel the straps, tugging on the one or another. With every tug I can see hey excitement rising, with every pull she moans silently and I can almost feel her flowing. I can feel the heat emanating from her. Her breath is hot and she nibbles on her lip whenever I check the straps. As I look directly at her face she almost screams:

"Ohh … I'm in heat so much right now…. Hnnnn… I need you Hurk…"

It's as much a command, as it is a plead for mercy directed at the most merciless bastard imaginable.

But I nod. I myself crave for her, I can't hold back much longer, and if I would try, perhaps I would lose myself. I lay my big hand in between her breasts and push her back gently, but forceful enough that no resistance is tolerated. She complies without hesitation and slowly steps backwards until she stands directly in front of the bed.

"You will get me, all of me. But before that, you will show me your appreciation of what's to come."

I demand in a commanding tone and ever so gently push her back further, letting her lose balance. She has no chance but to fall backwards onto the bed, being tied up, she can't even control the fall. Her sudden surprised squeak fires me up even more. Laying on the back and looking up to me she gasps for air as she sees my rampant errection.

"What do you want me to do…?"

She asks as I step up on the bed, towering over her. So many cruel thoughts cross my mind in that moment, but I ban them all, as Hank makes it absolutely clear, that those are out of the question. Kneeling besides her, I give her the full view.

"Well I think you will be nicely lubed up inside already, but why don't you show me a little bit of your sucking skills…?"

I demand and stroke my hand over the inside of her leg stopping just short of touching her lovely, wet folds.

"You want to earn yourself a little reward… don't you?"

I ask softly in a most benevolent tone. She shudders as I stroke her leg and she begs me with her eyes.

"I-I do… hnnnn… I want to be rewarded… daddy…"

She replies in a most submissive manner and I blink at the last remark, but my smile remains all the same.

"Then, open up wide…"

I cheer, as I let my member dangle right in front of her mouth. To tease the reward, I gently brush my finger against her pussy, which is nicely framed by the straps.

*Whooo boy, do you think this will work with those straps? It will grind against the both of you… We shall see, I will spread her nice and wide… and If push comes to shove, I will cut them…*

As I run my finger across her outer lips, her eyes widen and she opens her mouth.

"HOOO…"

She doesn't get the chance to speak further, as my cock fills her mouth nicely. The shock does not last long, as she immediately begins sucking on it softly. Again, her slurping sounds and her breathing are the only things heart in the silence of the bedroom. But soon my breathing joins in, as I deepen it, reveling in her efforts.

"Hmmm yeah… I can feel that…"

I state, close my eyes and surrender myself to her ministrations for a moment, while feeling her pussy. I trace the lines with my claws and round her clit. She increases her efforts, as I intensify mine. She sucks and licks and nibbles and it is absolutely glorious.

As she moans, as to my rubbings, the vibrations caused by her voice drives my feelings to new heights.

"… ooooohhooo…"

I stroke her head with my free hand.

"… you're extra… hmmmm… special…"

I let my finger circle around the entrance of her vagina, pressing on it but not entering.

"MMMM…!"

Her moans cause evens more vibrations and I can feel myself tense from the feeling.

*Nooo… nooo… not yet… this is reserved for next round…*

"Hhhrrmmmm… Good, good girl… Let's stop that here… wanna have some fun left for the main course…"

I state, while slowly extracting my rock hard member from her mouth.

I raise my other hand to my face, judging the slickness of them by rubbing them against each other.

"You will get a biiiig reward for this effort… do you want it now?"

I ask as I sit back and revel in the sight of her body, obviously craving for attention. She is breathing quite heavy, her chest straining against the harness, squeezing her tits out with every breath. Her pussy throbs, and her eyes plead for me to do something, anything. She nods.

"I-I do want the reward… daddy…"

Her sweet voice sounds desperate and in dire need. I nod. I do not want to let her suffer in vain any longer.

"Good… good…"

I whisper as if the silence in the room that is only disturbed by her heavy breathing and quiet whimpering in not permitting any louder speech. I slide around and come to sit before her legs. I grab them and lift them up almost vertically before spreading them slowly apart while kissing the inner side of one of them. I let gravity do the work for me while guiding their way to an almost perfect split. I enjoy the view for a little moment. In the end I nods in respect for her ability to spread that far:

"Hmmm flexible…"

I nestle myself nearer to her carefully placing her tail between my knees, so I wont crush it, its wagging stimulates my testicles just fine and I must chuckle.

"Naughty…"

I state as I lick my flews and lay my member onto her pussy, marveling on the sight of my big shaft almost reaching half way up to her bellybutton, and my balls still aren't touching her crotch. She squirms before me, whining. I can feel her pussy twitching against the underside of my cock. Her abs are twitching and she begs:

"Ooooh…"

Her moans are sweeter than honey…

"Bad… I want it… I want it so bad…!"

My smile is that of a benevolent shepherd as I pull back my cock, letting it rub a few times over her leaking cleft, covering it with her pre. Only when she is almost incapable of holding out any longer, I slide it into position between her folds.

"You plead, and you shall receive…"

My voice is filled with reverence, as I place the tip of my cock against her entry and slowly push it in. Paying attention to the straps, but so far they don't seem to pose a threat. Her velvety and moist lovetunnel is welcoming is ever. Hot, tight and wet.

"Hmmm yeeehehehehesss… pull me in girl… pull…"

I demand as I slide myself in as far as she lets me. Her eyes widen as my member glides in deeper and deeper.

"OOOOOOHHHH…!"

She squeals and her toes curl in, then she gasps for air and look up to me in utter shock.

"FUUUCK… YOU'RE BIGGER…?!"

She almost screams at me, and moans out loudly. I breath deeply before pulling out almost all the way just to go back in again. I revel in the feeling of being almost completely enveloped by her. As I look down in her face, that is stricken with a mixture between pleasure and pain, I answer:

"Well bigger confidence makes for bigger magic wand… and since you did such a wonderful job in bolstering both my confidence and …"

I wiggle my hips a bit…

"my magic wand… Ooooh you feel so lovely inside… You'll drive me crazy…"

I add. She opens her mouth but for a second nothing emerges.

"G-god… please… thrust… fast…"

I nod, picking up my pace, as to please her demands. My thrusts begin to shove her away from me, so I place my left hand on her right tit and my right hand grabs a hold on the straps across her belly.

"Noo… umf… noo… umf… you shall not… umf… slip away…"

I command between my grunts and claw my toes into the sheets and push myself forward, ripping them in the process.

"…Oooohh…!"

Her moans gain in volume, filling the room with her sweet sounds, turning me on even more.

*careful Hurk… keep yourself together… I know… I know… I will not…*

I grit my teeth as I keep ramming myself into her, trying not to overdo it, but not holding back either. I firmly grab her breast, squeezing it, massaging it. My other hand keeps her down on my member, not letting her go anywhere. With each an every thrust she moans, and squeals her pleasure. From the look on her face, she is really, really into it, her eyes a rolled back and she lets herself go completely.

"Ummff… ummff… I love ummff… the sounds… you make…"

My thighs slap against hers, accentuating her moans with a clapping rhythm.

"G-gaah…!"

She begins to drool, her tongue hanging from her mouth. As I see her other boob bounce violently to and fro with my thrust I shake my head and state:

"Can't let those go unattended."

I let go of the straps and grab her other breast and bend down to suck on her nipples. My movements go just a snitch slower and less far, as I am all the way bend down. Her moans peak in squeaks for a second as she lifts her head, exclaiming:

"Ooooohh… daddy….!"

I let go of her tits and grab the harness between her breasts, lifting her up with myself to a vertical position. My hands grab her behind and lift her up a bit for me to get space to move my hips, which I continue ferociously. I grit my teeth and veins begin to show on my neck and arms, as I use my might to do her right. I enjoy the bouncing of her tits, as I grunt away in time with my thrusts.

"HANNN … G-GAAH…!!"

Her moans grow louder with each passing second. Her pussy starts to tighten and throb, showing her getting close. My breath comes in short hot bursts as I lean in and grab one of the strips over her shoulder with my teeth drooling all over her shoulder.

*Must not bite her… must not bite her…*

"… I… c… c… can… feel… grunt… it…"

The claws on her feet start to tear the bed apart as she curls them in. She grits her teeth and I can feel her strain hard against the harness, as all of a sudden, she makes a very powerful thrust towards me. She screams:

"FUCKKK!!"

Her body spasms as she begins to orgasm.

"YESSSSS… FUCK YES!!!"

I almost rip the strap with my teeth as she buckles in my hold. I let go of the strap and let her bend backwards to the bed. The sensation of her orgasm drives myself very close, but I hold on just a smitch longer and thrust one, two, three times more before giving in to the feeling. My own muscles cramp hard and I convulse as I try to hold her tight on my cock. I release what is left in my balls into her in a few mighty pulses. Given, there is not so much left after all the fun I already had that day, but the intensity of my own orgasm is overwhelming. As my muscles cramp ever harder I release my grip around her butt and let her slide free, down to the bed completely.

I sit back onto my hunches, breathing heavily.

"SH-SHIT…!!"

She squeals and squirms breathing heavily.

"…well… you like?… I'm sure your first orgasm was great, especially because it was given by me…"

She winks at me, teasing me with her movements, and still panting heavy.

"Huff… huff… hehehehe… huff… huff… Ohhh it was glorious… huff… How are you doing…"

I am a little bit out of breath as I take a long look at that squirming package in front of me. I grin widely. She is so beautiful in her bliss and her deeply flushed pussy, grinding as she squirms is do inviting. But I have something else in my mind…

*should I just grab her leg and pull her back in… There is still one door unknocked… Hurk… be civil… If she wants to, yes… but behave…*

I look at my member. It is not quite back up and ready just yet, but slowly, it rises like a phoenix out of the ashes. And with my cock rising, my gaze rises towards her. Just as I steel myself for one more round, I can see her eyes getting smaller. She starts to nod off.

"Oh shit… can you… I-unti…"

She doesn't manage any more as she falls asleep mid sentence. Her body slumps down and relaxes, and her breathing calm down.

I blink… I blink again…

"What the…"

I ask stunned and shake my head.

"…are you fucking serious…?"

I keep my voice down, as not the wake her up again, but looking back and forth between her and my lil' pecker I whine softly.

"Well I guess, I had my fun."

I state and slowly back down from her tail and crouch besides her beautiful, sleeping body.

"Let's untie you. This will get mighty uncomfortable mighty quick…"

I mutter softly.

---

Epilogue

As I kneel besides this young sleeping wolf I can't help myself but smile.

She purrs softly in her sleep as she leaks our mixed up cum out of her folds. For a moment longer I revel in the sight of her chest rising and falling softly with each breath. Then I begin to untie her body from the straps.

*… strap by strap… uh baby…*

I hum in my mind and Hank is collapsing inside my head. He ridicules me for my sick humor, as I judge the damage we caused. Here and there the straps have rubbed all the way through her fur.

*…hmm went a bit on the heavy side… next time we definitively take the ropes…*

I carefully roll her onto the side to untie her arms and back. I gently bring them back to her front, laying them on her belly and massage them a bit to get the blood flowing again.

"Oh my… girl… aren't we lucky with you… gonna carry you over to the couch…"

I talk to myself and Hank, as I am pretty sure she is way to far out to hear me right now. Then I look over the sheets. Those will go in the bin… I will have to fetch new ones, not that this is a big problem, as I shred them on the regular. I look back at the sleeping girl, still purring happy in her sleep.

*… it was a heavy day on her too…*

Hank nods as I remove the last of the straps and toss them aside.

I roll her back and admire my work. She so perfect. Even in her sleep she turns me on to no end. As her chest neatly heaves with her every breath and the subtle twitches of her muscles in her afterglow, I am lost for words.

*… can we keep her? … that is not on us to decide… I want to keep her so badly… I know, me too… *

I turn around and grab the blanket from the other side of the bed. I gently cover her body up and wrap her into the blanket.

*… now I have a sexy burrito…*

Hank almost collapses, as I scoop her up and lift her to my chest.

She cuddles herself to me and continues to purr softly. I groan quietly as I stand up on the bed.

"Man I'm getting old… since when do 12 hour shifts and copious amounts of sex get to me so much…?"

I whisper to myself as I stomp from the bed as softly as possible. Tugging her in nice and tight, I carry her over to the living room. She softly murmurs something but doesn't wake up. As I lay her down on the couch she curls her self up as much as possible and sighs silently.

"Wait for me to tidy up the bedroom at least a little bit… don't you run away… OK?"

I whisper at her ear, giving her a soft kiss on the top of her head before silently leaving for the bedroom. I walk over to the bedroom. Looking myself up in the mirror of my dresser, Hank is starring back at me.

*Hurk… what should I say… Hey, I did hold back, I did as you told me to, I did not hurt her… well not so much at least… I… Shush Hurk. I was going to thank you for not being a monster for once…*

I am stunned, I never though that to be possible, being laudated by Hank…

I look down at myself… less than an hour ago I had a shower and here I am, being a mess all over again.

*… well thank you Hank. I think it went better as anyone had ever hoped for… can we come to an agreement?… which would be?… I will manage to get you your go at a girl every once in a while, preferably Zephyr, as she knows the ins and outs about us now, and you will manage to not screw things up all the time…*

I take some new sheets out the dresser and walk over to the bed.

*… you know me Hank… I am so glad I managed this one time, and it was fucking hard… I know Hurk… I will try my best to help you, and if Zephyr is here, she will try her best too, i recon…*

I take of the shredded sheets and take a look at the mess below. The mattress in partially shredded too…

*…we will buy a new one tomorrow, and some other supplies… do we have a deal Hurk?… I will try… I swear, I will try…*

I make the bed, drape the pillows and pick up the second blanket.

*…good Hurk, I will take your word for it… now let me take over… I will clean up and take her to bed… You have done great today…*

I takes a second but my stature changes slightly. I take a look around and pick up the straps. Packing the straps in a drawer, I make my way over to the living room. Seeing the curled up fluff ball on my couch, I can't resist a smile.

"Awww…"

I murmur to myself as I near the couch and lean over the backrest to gently touch her shoulder.

"Come on girl, let's get you in bed. Just the three of us cuddling until morning."

I whisper. She slowly opens her eyes and blinks, as it's quite dark in here she needs a second to orientate. She looks very drowsy.

"Huh…?… oh… okay…"

Her smile is weary but warm and caring. I come around the couch and scoop her up slowly. Keeping her near to my heart I carry her. My voice is low.

"Relax, let me carry you."

She leans her head to my chest, smiling. I come over to the bedroom, the bed looks at least clean'er'…

"We have shredded the mattress quite thoroughly… but it will suffice for the night."

I state quietly as I come over to the far side of the bed, laying her down and resting her head on a pillow. I walk over to the other side to switch off the lights and come back to the bed.

"Wanna cuddle up and sleep in tomorrow?"

I ask and the tiniest of sparks returns to her little eyes as she yawns.

"Y-yeah…"

She nods softly. I lay down. Cover myself up under the blanket and open it up to her.

"Come on over girl, be my little spoon."

Her smile is infectious as she scoots over to me giggling like a little girl. She shifts and presses her beautiful backside against my body. She nestles herself in my lap and happily closes her eyes. I close the blanket and cover her up with it. My arms wrap around her tugging her in gently. I curl myself up against her and soak up her warmth. I kiss her neck softly.

"Have a good nights sleep Zephyr."

She pulls my arms closer around herself and rests her head on my upper arm.

"Oh I will…"

It's nothing more than a hint, but it fills me with unending joy.

I smile deeply satisfied as I close my eyes.

The end…?

---

Concept and Idea by

Maxie the Wolf / Zephyr

Written by

Maxie the Wolf and El Poyo Diabolo

Characters by

Zephyr © Maxie the Wolf / Zephyr

Hank / Hurk © El Poyo Diabolo

Edit by

El Poyo Diabolo

Published by

El Poyo Diabolo

Finders Keepers

It was one of those dingy, wet and cold November nights. It had already rained when he came back from work, and now it was pouring down. Hank had taken his nightcap at his usual bar and was now on his way home. It hadn't been the same since she was gone. She had stayed for a while and they had had a lot of fun together, but she was a restless spirit.

"Travelers should not be delayed."

That's what his grandmother had always said. Hurk had not been happy, but knew he would not be able to stop her. He fervently hoped she would return someday. Hank had discussed long and hard with Hurk that they would deal with it, and that Hank would find other ways for Hurk to vent.

So far, he had been unsuccessful. Hurk was just out of his league for most women, and even the ones who were up for it… well let's put it this way… Monetary compensation can't make up for everything either.

Hank sat in his truck driving through the dark, rain soaked streets. He was lost in his thoughts when he saw a splash of color in all the black and gray. For a moment, hope sprouted. Could it be…?

In the shelter of a bus stop, someone had huddled in the corner. The person wore a thin, garishly patterned windbreaker and had pulled it tightly around them. Hardly the right clothing for this weather. It was already much too late, the last bus had left hours ago. Hank stopped at the bus stop. He opened the window and called over to the person.

"Where are you going?"

The person didn't respond at first. Hank wondered if maybe he should get off to look. He knew that this was definitely a ploy to commit robberies on motorists. He was less worried about it. His truck was so old, no one would steal it, and most of the local criminals knew him well enough not to try something like this. He called out again.

"Hey… You can't stay here, you'll catch your death. Where are you going, I'll give you a ride."

Now the person moved. They lifted her head slightly and looked over at him. It was hard to pin down an exact age, but the exaggerated makeup, colorful hair, and piercings tended to suggest a rather young person. They shook their head and was about to lower it again when Hank called out once more.

"Now come on over here. I'll drop you off where you want. You can't stay here. It's not safe and besides, it's getting way too cold."

*Hehehehe like it's safer in here… Shut up Hurk, we're just dropping him off somewhere. We're not playing games. You got that?… we'll see…*

Hank's expression darkened for a moment.

*No, we won't.*

The person in the stop hesitated, but when Hank finally opened the door she gave a jerk and came running to the truck. She hurriedly got in and pulled the door shut behind her. Only now could Hank see that she was completely soaked.

"Oh…"

Escaped him and he quickly stripped off his leather jacket.

"Take off those wet clothes and put these on. You'll catch your death."

He said quietly before focusing back on the road. His jacket was hesitantly accepted.

"Where are you going? Where do you want me to drop you off?"

He asked as clothes rustled beside him. The slapping sound as the completely soaked clothes fell to the floor of the truck revealed how wet the person underneath the clothes had to be. No answer came to his question. When he heard the zipper of his jacket, he looked over briefly. His passenger had huddled in the corner of the cab, knees drawn up to below his chin and arms wrapped around them.

Clearly completely terrified and probably half-frozen. He turned up the heat and tried again.

"So. Where do you want to go? Come on, talk to me, I won't bite."

*You don't, I'd quite like to… Hurk shut up, you're the last person I need here right now… hehehehe…*

"mmmrmrmmnnrm…"

The muttering was lost in the collar of the jacket and the constant sound of the engine. Hank looked questioningly at his passenger.

"Sorry, I didn't hear you."

A nose and mouth briefly became visible.

"I have nowhere to go."

Was the simple statement before the head sank back into the collar of the jacket. The voice was young. Too young to be living on the streets. He wasn't quite sure what gender his passenger was, but he was leaning toward a young woman huddled in the corner of his passenger cabin. Hank closed his eyes briefly and stopped the truck. He turned around and waited a moment. He ran through the possibilities in his mind. Run away from home, kicked out of home… he discarded the others, the condition was still too good for that. To the police, to Child Protective Services, home? None of the possibilities felt right at the moment.

*Take her with you. If she ran away, she won't want to go home, she'll have her reasons. If she was kicked out, the family won't want her back. Neither police nor youth welfare office will help there. You know that as well as I do.*

Gritting his teeth, he had to agree with Hurk. There would be no satisfactory solution that night. However, he didn't have a good feeling about the idea of taking a young woman home with him. He didn't know where else to take her, though.

"OK, I'll make you a deal. You can crash on my couch for the night. Until your clothes are dry again. There's also a hot shower and something to eat. Tomorrow we'll see what we'll do with you."

For a moment, it seemed to him that his passenger's eyes lit up. All he got in response was a slight nod. He smiled.

"Fine, but don't give me any ideas. OK?"

Another nod. Hank nodded, too. Their destination agreed, Hank drove on. The road to his home wasn't long, but spending it in complete silence felt strange.

"Come a little closer to the air intakes, warm up a little. And tell me, why is someone like you sitting lonely at a bus stop in the middle of nowhere at night, in the rain?"

His voice seemed calm and collected. It was a moment before he heard his passenger shifting on the heater vent.

"I ran away from home."

She muttered. And yes it was definitely a she. And judging by the tone of her voice, she was not at all happy about the situation. She held her hands over the heater vent and ever so often rubbed them together. Hank kept his eyes on the road as he asked.

"Trouble with the parents?"

She shook her head. Droplets of rain flung from her hair onto Hanks arms from the shaking.

"No…they're not my parents…It's some foster family."

She spoke extremely softly, as if she almost didn't want to be heard. Hank nodded silently, he knew parts of this system and knew it was completely insufficient, at least in part. There were in essence only two options.

"Abuse or neglect?"

He finally asked. She shifted uncomfortably remaining muted. She looked down at her hands, still on the heater vent.

"It's OK, you don't have to tell me. I'm Hank. What's your name?"

She remained silent for a while, looking at him. It was almost as if she had to check if he was worth this information first. Finally, she said softly.

"Natalie, but everyone just calls me Nats."

Hank looked over at her for a moment. The unfortunate pronounciation possibilities for that name did imply a rather unplassant circumstance.

"Nats? Well that's nice…"

She shrugged her shoulders. He smiled slightly before asking.

"What do you want me to call you?"

Again, it took a while for her to answer, she seemed to mull over the question. Needed to assess if he really meant it or not. Hank, meanwhile, turned into his street.

"You're welcome to call me Nats. That's all right, I've gotten used to it."

Still her voice sounded almost toneless. Hank nodded.

"OK. It's Nats then."

His voice sounded warm and benevolent. He parked in front of his house and stopped the engine. It was still raining quite heavyly and so Hank rummaged behind the seat for something. He finally pulled out a tarp.

"Here take this so you don't get wet right back."

He said calmly and picked up the wet clothes from the floor. He pointed to the house that was only a short sprint away through the rain.

"We are here. Mi casa est su casa."

Nats looked out the window. The house wasn't very big, but it looked friendly. She took the tarp and held it over her head as she opened the door. Hank got out and ran after her. The rain had let up a little, but it was no less cold. By the time he got to the door, his t-shirt was completely wet and virtually see-through. Nats was standing at the door waiting for him. He reached for the doorknob and just opened the door. He didn't lock it on principle. Nobody who wasn't completely crazy broke into his house. There was nothing to take from him, and the damage burglars would do by breaking down his door would be greater than the damage they could do by stealing. Nats looked at him a little startled.

"Don't you lock the door?"

She asked in a surprised manner. Hank shook his head and smiled.

"No one breaks in here."

He said calmly and entered the house. With purposeful grips he turned on the light, hung his key on a hook on the wall and reached for a towel hanging on the jacket rack and roughly rubbed his head dry. He took off his shoes and put them next to the door. Nats came hesitantly into the hallway. She took down the tarp and looked around.

"Where to…?"

Hank smiled and accepted the tarp and folded it. Then he stowed it in the umbrella stand. Nats was about to take off the jacket, but Hank gently stopped her. He feared she might be naked.

"I'll go get you some clothes and then you can take a hot shower first. Warm up your bones a little."

He said and walked down the hall to his bedroom. Nats took off her shoes and socks, which were all completely soaked. She took a few steps down the hall and looked into the first door. The living room by the looks of it. Across the hall, Hank came out of the door carrying sweatpants and a t-shirt.

"Here, they'll be way too big for you, of course, but I don't want you to have to walk around here naked until your clothes are dry."

Nats took the clothes and smiled slightly. Hank nodded and led the way to the bathroom. He turned on the light and put her wet clothes in the washing machine.

"You can put the rest in the machine, too. Just let it run. We'll put the clothes in the dryer later. Towels are there in the closet. If you need anything just call."

Said Hank with a grin and left the bathroom. Quietly he closed the door behind himself and went back to the Bedroom to get himself a dry shirt first. After that he walked into the kitchen.

*Are you thinking the same thing I'm thinking?… I can guess what you're thinking and no, I'm certainly not thinking the same thing! You keep your hands off her!… Why? She's there, I want my fun!… Have you looked at the little one?… Yes I have, she's delicious. I want her… The fuck you will. She's way too small, way too young. You'll break her!… We'll see…*

Hank hated it when Hurk interfered. But this time he would really have to watch out. The little one would never survive a night with Hurk. He concentrated on scraping together a small dinner. Scrambled eggs, bacon, toast, some hashbrowns… more breakfast than dinner, but hey, better than nothing.

---

Like tears… in the rain...

Nats, meanwhile, was in the shower. Her slender figure looked lost in the large shower, but she enjoyed the feel of the hot water on her. She wasn't sure what to make of Hank. He seemed nice enough. He hadn't yet made any attempts to get his hands on her or made any lewd comments. He seemed genuinely concerned. Maybe she could stay here for a few days before the cops inevitably took her back to that awful foster home.

"Only two more months. Then they can all go fuck themselves."

She told herself as she leaned her head against the wall and let the water run down her back. She looked down at herself. She was actually quite presentable, even if she didn't see herself that way. She was slim, more than slim, she was bordering on malnutrition. Not that she wasn't hungry, but the slop that was available at her foster home couldn't be eaten. She touched her forearms. Now that her almost white fur was completely wet one could see the many scars well again. She would have to dry herself well so Hank wouldn't see them. The scars on her belly and thighs were also much more noticeable now.

"What stress can do to you…"

Had said the child therapist. Pah stress… what mental cruelty did to one was more like it. Admittedly, her foster parents had never laid a hand on her. What they had done had been much worse. They had punished her with contempt. If you persuaded a small child long enough that it was the last shit, then a child believed this at some point. And if the child then tries to lighten the burden of the parents and get itself out of the way, then there is only more trouble and more contempt.

She slid down the wall and sat in the shower. Slowly, she ran her finger down each scar. Each one of them a cry for help. Each one of them unheard.

At some point, a child stops calling.

She had been through multiple suicide attempts. None of them had ever been really thought through. Actually, she didn't want to die, but… well, maybe it was the easiest alternative.

In any case easier than returning to this so called family.

She laid her head back against the wall and let the water splash on her face. It washed away the tears.

There was a light knock on the door. Nats didn't hear it at first.

"Nats? Are you all right?"

Hank's voice sounded muffled through the door. When she didn't answer, he knocked again, this time a little louder.

"Nats?"

She still didn't respond. She was used to being ignored and didn't care any further. It wasn't until Hank was standing at the shower with a hand in front of his eyes and a very concerned look on his face that she couldn't ignore it any longer.

"Girl, what's wrong, I was worried."

It didn't sound reproachful, it sounded genuinely concerned. She looked up at him, and she could no longer suppress her crying. She began to sob. Hank took a deep breath and got into the shower. He slid down on the floor next to her and opened his arms.

"Come here."

That's all he needed to say. It was the first time in her life, someone cared for her. Normally, if she was found crying, she was just been ignored. In this case, her foster-mom would have just turned of the water and left without a word. This time, there was someone, who shared her grieve, who wanted to help her. It was of no matter, that this person was a complete stranger. She crawled onto his lap and literally crawled into him. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her tight.

"It's all right. Let it out."

He said softly as he sat in the shower with the crying girl.

Silently he stroked her back and gave her the time she needed. There was no need for dialogue. There was just the need for support. She buried herself deeper and deeper into his chest and stayed there. Ever so often she was shaken by convulsions and sobbing. After a while, Hank turned off the water and fished for a towel. She looked so tiny on him. How old might she be? It was hard to guess by her slender build. The piercings in her ears and eyebrow suggested she was older than she first appeared. He covered her with the towel and continued to stroke her back over it. Exactly how long they sat like that he couldn't say. But as it began to get cold, he decided that now was the time to dry off and get dressed again.

"Hey Nats, what do you think about clothes and food?"

He asked while rubbing her back. She lifted her head slightly and looked at him from completely puffy eyes, her lower lips still quivering.

"Oh my…that looks cruel."

He said softly, dabbing the tears from her cheek with the tip of the towel. His harmless smile brought an implied smile from her. It felt heartwarming.

*Oh man, have you seen those little tits. I want to suck on them. … Hurk shut up. Sex is the last thing she needs right now… Who cares what she needs? … Hurk, NO! End of discussion. … Who is discussing here? … I'm warning you!*

"Come on, get up girl, dry off, I'll wait for you in the kitchen."

Said Hank and helped Nats to stand up. It was surprising that she didn't directly cover herself completely when she finally realized that she had probably been sitting naked, on the lap of a complete stranger, in the shower for half an hour or more. She merely tightened the towel around herself and nodded. Hank closed his eyes as she stood before him. There had to be at least that much decency. Not that he hadn't seen it all anyway, but he didn't want to give his body any more time to form a suitable reaction to a naked, wet girl right before his eyes. Not to mention, making it even more embarassing for her. He slowly and laboriously stood up and took off the soaking wet t-shirt while still in the bathroom and threw it into the sink.

She could clearly see the many scars on his back. He wasn't overly muscular now, but the physique of the bear in front of her was already frightening. His massive frame, compared to her petite figure made it look like the biblical image of David versus Goliath. Still dripping, Hank left the bathroom, leaving her alone. He hadn't been out of the bathroom long before she slowly walked to the sink and grabbed the shirt. Even though it was completely soaked, his smell still clung to it. She took it and sniffed it. The tangy, mochus-like smell that clung to the shirt did something to her. She couldn't tell exactly what it was, but she had noticed it just now when she had been sitting on his lap. On the one hand, the smell was reassuring. It made her feel safe, secure. On the other hand, it stimulated her. She felt herself drawn to the smell, or perhaps rather to the person who gave off that smell, it created a warmth and it excited her. She had never known anything like it before. She put the shirt back and went to the door. On the way over she lost the towel, she was too focused on the task at hand, to even notice. His leather jacket was still hanging there. She opened it and sniffed the lining inside. Yes, the smell was much stronger here. That she hadn't noticed that earlier… She resisted the urge to put the jacket back on. She was content for the moment to inhale the smell deeply. The feeling in her stomach made her smile. It was a sort of tingle. Deep inside. It made her shudder. It was a nice but hitherto completely unknown feeling and she wanted more of it. She indulged in the feeling for a moment before realizing that she was already touching herself the whole time. Embarrassed, she let go of the jacket and herself.

Hank was sitting naked in his bedroom. His wet pants and underwear were in the hamper and he stared at his reflection on the dressers mirror. From the mirror, Hurk stared back.

*Why do you want to spoil my fun? You know exactly where this is going… Yes exactly, I know where it is going. And that's exactly why I won't let you have your fun… I'll restrain myself. I can do that by now. It worked with her too… That's something different, she was a grown woman who could have defended herself at any time. Who was superior to you in every way and, to make matters worse, was into it when you touched her roughly … And what should be the difference now? … The girl in the bathroom is probably 14 or 15 years old, she has nothing to stand up to you. You're going to break her, figuratively and literally… You're exaggerating… oh yeah? Am I? Do I have to remind you? Again? … No, it's okay, I know what happened then… Good, then this topic is finally closed now? … no it's not. You want it too. Or do you want to tell me that between your legs is a salami? … You can't compare the completely normal reaction of my body to a naked body with your desire for rape and murder… Now listen. Who is talking about rape and murder here?*

Hank ground his teeth loudly. It bothered him massively that Hurk had a point. He hadn't had sex for as long as Hurk, and the encounter with Nats in the bathroom had put his temper to the test. His body never tired of telling him what it thought about the subject. It didn't help, though. He got up and went to his clothes drawer and dug out a pair of underpants, then he went to the dresser, in the mirror of which Hurk was still grinning maliciously, and took out a pair of sweatpants and a t-shirt. Just as he was dressed and leaving the bedroom, the bathroom door opened and Nats came out. She was wearing his t-shirt and sweatpants and looked almost ridiculously too small in the clothes. The t-shirt reached her knees and the pants, well you couldn't quite tell to where she had pulled them up to, but she had folded the legs over several times.

"Well, are you at least feeling a little better?"

Hank asked in a calm tone and Nats nodded. Was that a smile on her face? He smiled relaxed and directed her to the living room and kitchen.

"There's not much, I wasn't expecting company. But I hope scrambled eggs and bacon and hashbrowns are agreeable."

He could literally see the gleam in her eyes, as she heard what was on the menu.

"Scrambled eggs made with real eggs? Real bacon?"

Her voice almost rolled over and Hank was a little taken aback. As they entered the kitchen-part of the livingroom he explained.

"Of course. Is there any other kind? I mean… bacon is bacon and eggs are eggs…"

He said, pointing to the ingredients lying next to the stove waiting to be processed. Nats took off like a cruise missile.

"Oh my God… oh my God… my prayers have been answered… My foster parents only use vegan eggs and vegan bacon. They always say, we're not cannibals after all."

She oogled the ingredients and almost began salivate over them. She smelled the bacon. Hank could see her start to shake. Sensory overload.

He grinned and slowly approached her from behind. Carefully, he put his hands on her shoulders. She shrugged startled but since he did nothing else she relaxed soon after.

"You can have as much as you like. But the way you look, you should start back very slowly. Why don't you sit down and let me prepare it?"

She looked up at him, incredible desire in her eyes. Was it the hunger for the bacon or something else. Hank couldn't quite put his finger on it yet, though. She quickly went to one of the bar stools and climbed on it. Hank turned on the stove put some grease in the pan. While he waited, he turned to Nats. She sat on the counter, propped up on her elbows, waiting patiently her tail wagging happy.

"So Nats. I know this is going to be a little awkward, but we need to work out a few kinks while you're here."

His voice sounded serious, but not angry or stern. Nats' gaze darkened a little, but she nodded.

"So."

Began Hank.

"First of all, how old are you? I mean, I realize you're not 10 years old anymore, but for legal reasons, I need to know who I'm dealing with. Second, I know you don't want to go back, we're not going to be able to stop that in the medium term without me getting prosecuted, so we should talk about how long you want to stay. Third, anything else I should know about, illnesses, allergies, medications?"

Hank counted off on his fingers. He remained very calm about it and the expression on his face remained good-natured and gentle. Nats slid back and forth uneasily on the stool. Her ears were hanging low and her fingers were fidgeting with her hair.

"Take your time with your answers. We won't do anything until tomorrow morning. But I need to know these things."

He added, turning to the pan where the fat sizzled. He cracked the eggs, mixed them with some spices and let the liquid flow into the pan. His moves were practiced and quick. You could tell this wasn't the first time he'd done it.

"Seventeen…almost eighteen, two months to go."

Was the quiet answer behind him. He nodded and continued cooking.

"I know I have to go back. And I don't want you to get in trouble either. I know the cops will be looking for me the day after tomorrow at the latest. I just want to live a normal life for a few days before I have to go back there."

Her voice sounded more annoyed than really angry. She knew the consequences of her actions and she knew, she couldn't do anything against it. Hank glanced back briefly and saw Nats slumped over the counter with her head buried under her arms. He took a deep breath.

*Man 17… yeah I know, I never thought… damn, there's nothing on her… I feel sorry for her. … Hurk? Are you sick? … No, why? … You feel sorry for her? … Hey I'm an asshole, but I'm not that bad… Point taken.*

He stirred the mixture in the pan again and then divided it between two plates. He added the bacon to the pan and the hashbrown mixture. The smell that was already spreading through the kitchen made his mouth water.

"Listen, Nats. You're welcome to lodge here for a few days, we'll work it out with the cops. Most of them know me pretty well for various reasons. Until then, relax a little."

He could hear the rustle of her clothes and the tap of her bare feet on his floor. It did surprise him when she hugged him from behind. Well she tried. Hank let go of the pan for a moment and turned to face her. She went just below his chest. He could not yet tell exactly what all was in her, but from the large ears and the inherently light coat he guessed desert fox, but there had to be something else in there. He stroked her colorful head. She pulled herself tighter against him and buried herself in him. He smiled and turned back to the stove with her. He turned the bacon over and stirred the hashbrowns.

"OK. Sit back down, we're having dinner…well more like a midnight snack."

He said jokingly and spread the bacon and hashbrowns on the plates. He gave her a significantly larger portion. Nats silently went back to her seat and waited. Hank took the plates and set them on the counter. He rummaged in the silverware drawer and handed Nats her knife and fork.

"Just a minute."

He asked quietly and turned to the refrigerator. Armed with ketchup and two cans of beer, he turned back to her.

"But don't tell your mother."

He added with a mischievous grin as he placed the can in front of her. Nat's eyes widened when she saw the inscription on the can. As she looked over at Hank, she seemed to positively beam.

"Yeah you can have one. It won't kill you, and don't tell me you didn't have one already when you are seventeen."

He grinned and opened the can. The crunch of the cap in the silence of the room sounded almost eerie. He took a big gulp and set the can next to his plate, then picked up the plate and smelled the meal with relish.

"Dig in."

He wished as he put the plate back down. It was amusing to watch Nats struggle with the can.

*OK maybe she actually didn't have one yet…*

When she finally opened the drink and took a sip of the tart liquid Hank knew for sure: yes, this is her first.

He had to admit, beer was a taste you had to get used to. She placed the can next to her plate and took the fork. Food seemed to suit her more. She dug in as if there was no tomorrow.

"Slow down girl. No one's taking anything away from you. Don't want you to spoil your stomach."

Said Hank softly, continuing to eat with relish himself. Nats looked up briefly, saw the man across from her eating completely relaxed, and began to eat more slowly as well. Hank could see how she suddenly began to enjoy what she was eating. She reached for the can again and took another sip. Again she made a face, but this time less. Hank smiled.

When he finally finished his portion, he put his fork on the edge of the plate and picked up his can. He turned it back and forth, looking at the droplets of condensation on the aluminum. He took another sip and looked over at Nats, who was eating the last of her meal. He placed the empty can on the counter and put his fingertips together.

"Do you want to tell me why you ran away again so close to your eighteenth birthday?"

She seemed to suddenly have trouble swallowing the last bite. After washing it down with one last big gulp from the can, she looked at Hank. A series of different emotions flitted across her face. Finally, a mixture of discomfort, fear and anger remained on her face. Hank remained as calm as ever. His expression was completely relaxed and radiated something like goodwill. He looked perhaps a little tired.

"Where to start…"

Nats finally said, playing with her knife. Hank had noticed the many scars all over Nats' body. He knew where they came from the moment he saw them and it made him sad. Sad and worried.

"…My parents. As in my real parents, they gave me up for adoption right after I was born. They didn't want me. I spent my childhood in different orphanages, hoping someone would want to adopt me. But pah, nobody wants a scrawny brat who is too scared to talk to the others. As I got older I became more and more withdrawn. The therapist said it had to do with my DNA. I am part serval. I have a lot of trouble forming attachments. I don't get along with strangers."

She told him as she examined the sharpness of the knife. She ran a finger up and down the edge, looking closely as if lost in thoughts. Hank didn't intervene, not yet.

"I was taken out of kindergarten because the other kids were afraid of me. Of me. Who I had retreated to the far corner so I wouldn't have to interact with anyone. So I was alone again. While the children were in kindergarten, I sat with a bunch of nuns in the orphanage and was forced to listen to them telling me that God didn't like me because no one wanted to adopt me. When I was 7 years old, I ran away for the first time. On the way to school, I dropped off. It has its advantages when you are the smallest and no one misses you. Of course, I didn't get very far."

She said as if it was selfexplanatory and pointed to her legs. She wiggled them a bit.

"Short legs don't lend themselves to running from the cops. Well, you can guess, there was a lot of trouble. Beatings, threats, grounding…the usual. I got into this foster home when I was 9 years old. They already had, I think 10 or 11 kids from the system. They finance themselves with it. They basically didn't care about the welfare of their kids. As long as we made money, we could do whatever we wanted. Such an environment is not good for a severely underdeveloped character. My therapist had a lot of fun with me…"

She put the blade to her wrist and performed a sawing motion but didn't put any pressure on it. Hank raised his eyebrows. She smiled slightly but her expression was uneasy.

"… Don't worry, I'm over that, thankfully. But I think you've seen the results…"

She covered her wrists with her hands. Hank nodded. He knew the problem. Even if he hadn't ended up in the system, he'd had enough problems of his own during his childhood and had the scars to prove it. Hank gestured for her to continue. Nats nodded.

"And well. In the last few years, it's all just gotten worse. I did manage to crawl out of my little house, but that just exchanged one set of problems for another. My "parents" didn't care about us at all anymore. And since they went vegan there is only strange stuff to eat. The nuns in the orphanage at least took care of us, even though they were constantly beating us. I ran away to see if they would even notice if one was missing. Even before that, if anything, the other kids and the teachers noticed…"

Hank nodded silently.

*Pooh at least they didn't touch her…that would have been at least better than this…what do you mean? …Well, at least then they wouldn't have completely given a damn about her…right…*

Hank took the plates and forks and put them away. When he turned back to Nats, she held the knife out to him. Carefully, he took it from her hand and put it back in the drawer. Then he handed her his big paws over the counter. Instinctively, she put her tiny hands in his. Gently, he clasped them.

"I do care about you."

He said softly in a very serious tone and slowly nodded never breaking eye contact with her.

It didn't take much for Nats to leap over the counter into his arms. But so she was content to start crying very slowly. He was probably the first person who had ever said it to her like that. Hank smiled gently. He could understand how she must feel. She was left completely alone, with no one to take care of her.

"Don't worry too much about it. Tonight you'll have a warm bed, no one will bother you, and tomorrow the world will look better."

He finally said. Nats pinched her lips together and sniffled, but she nodded. Hank let go of her hands.

"Come on let's go set up camp for the night."

He said and stood up. Nats slid off her stool and followed him. Hank walked into the living room and lifted the seat of the couch. He reached for a blanket and some pillows. Satisfied with his selection, he let the bed drawer fall shut again. He rearranged the pillows on the couch and fluffed up the blanket. All in all, it looked quite respectable. He had spent many nights on this couch, he knew it was quite comfortable. He sat down on the couch and tapped next to him. Nats slowly approached. She was unsure if she really wanted to sit next to Hank. Hank smiled.

"This is your kingdom for the night. Is more comfortable than it looks. Will you be okay with it?"

He asked quietly. Nats looked at the couch. It was certainly no worse than the simple bed that awaited her at her foster home. At least here she was welcome. She sat down at the other end of the couch. It really was surprisingly comfortable. Hank smiled wider and nodded.

"Good, I think it's time to go to sleep then. If there's anything, don't be shy about coming over. That's OK. I'm usually a light sleeper."

He explained and slowly got up from the couch. Nats looked up at him. She looked very indecisive. Her eyes wandered back and forth between the couch and him.

"Yeah well. It's all a little unfamiliar, but that's to be expected. I'll be fine. Thanks."

She finally said. She almost managed a smile on her lips. Hank smiled and nodded.

"Well, sleep tight."

He said in a low but very affectionate tone.

"Thanks. You too."

Was the short answer before he turned and left the room.

---

Couchsurfing

While Hank went to his bedroom Nats made herself comfortable. She snuggled under the covers and pulled them up to her nose. She sniffed the blanket. It smelled like Hank. Not too strong, but it smelled like him to her. She relaxed and took a deep breath of her host's scent.

There it was again, that comforting feeling of security. She felt so amazingly safe when she smelled Hank. It was like an unshakable rock in the stormy surf of the sea. No matter how hard the waves pounded against the rock, it didn't give way. She lost herself in the smell that now literally surrounded her with the blanket and pillow. She could feel herself relaxing more and more. It was as if tons were being lifted from her. A comforting warmth spread through her and that funny feeling, that tingling in her belly was back.

"Hmmmm"

She hummed softly and pulled the blanket tighter around her. She gently stroked herself under the blanket. It was a completely new experience. Of course, she had pleasured herself before, but nothing had felt even remotely as intense as the touches now. And all the while, she was only caressing her breasts and belly… over her t-shirt, at the moment. She paused for a moment. Yes she could still hear Hank in the bedroom. It sounded like he was just going to bed. She would have to hold off a little longer. He had said he was a light sleeper. So she would have to be really quiet, it was going to be difficult. Already the feeling was overwhelming. She bit her lip and held herself back. Her body was literally demanding that she touches herself, but if she just did that now, she would surely make too loud a noise. She couldn't wait any longer, she had to touch herself at least a little. Maybe play a little on her breasts, just to relieve the pressure. She slid her hand under the borrowed T-shirt. Her hand felt burning hot. Trembling, she ran it over her belly to her ribcage, climbed up her lower ribs, and placed her hand on her small breast. That touch alone was like burning hot electricity running through her. She sucked in a sharp breath and bit her lip again. She couldn't moan now. He would hear it. She could feel her little nipple as it bored rock hard into her palm. She squeezed a little and trembled as the stimulus shot down her back to her rump. She felt herself getting wet all of a sudden.

How could it be that his scent was throwing her off like this? She could taste blood. She had bitten her lip so hard it was bleeding. Just thinking about it made her shudder again. Her fingers trembled as she tried to get a grip on her nipple. Her breath came in quick gasps. Her nipple was so sensitive that just the touch of her fingers made her toes tighten and her vagina contract so much that she almost ejaculated just from it.

In the bedroom, Hank lay in bed. He rolled his eyes. The girl didn't know how good his ears were. He was pretty much getting everything that was going on in the living room. He grinned. The youth.

*Man, I want to go over there. I want to show her how it's done…yeah you'd like that, I'm sure you would…of course I'd like that. Wouldn't you?… well… don't lie to yourself Hank, your body is betraying you… yeah I'd love to fuck her… see… but she's so small… hey she's grown up. Well almost… even if she wanted to, it would never work…*

Hank made every effort to relax and not give his body any more opportunities to focus on what was happening in the living room.

It was no help to hear the muffled moans of Nats and imagine what she was doing to herself right now.

Nats had given up by now. Her body was desperate for attention, and it would get it, come what may. Her left hand alternately kneaded her breasts and pinched and pulled at her nipples. Her right hand was deep in her sweatpants, rubbing her clit. It was amazing. The sensations were so extreme and yet no orgasm would come. It was like her body was trying to drive her completely insane. She chewed on one of the couch cushions and moaned into the sound deadening material of the stuffing. She was so hot she was afraid she was going to melt, at the same time every time she moved her fingers on her pleasure button it sent icy chills up her spine and gave her electric shocks. Her abdominal muscles were in complete spasm. She was trembling all over her body as she slowly but surely rubbed her way towards her climax. Sweat and tears ran down her face. She panted into the pillow, whose cover was already completely soaked from her saliva. Her claws dug into her nipples and her fingers rubbed her clitoris raw.

When it finally came, her orgasm hit her with overwhelming force. She kicked out so hard that she pushed herself off the couch. She heard several vertebrae crack in her spine and she thought she was going to rip off her right nipple. She held her breath. Her eyes bulged and an unnatural grunt escaped her throat as her abdominal and pectoral muscles gave their all to push the air out of her lungs and make their pleasure known in a collossal scream. It was a mixture of pain and horniness like she had never experienced before. Her previous orgasms had not deserved the name compared to this feeling. Her brain and heart seemed to stop for a moment in which everything went white and she felt weightless. The feeling didn't last long though and so it felt like she was falling.

At that moment, her head hit the wooden floor with a hollow sound.

"Hrrrrk…"

Escaped her into the pillow that she had dragged with her into the abyss. She lay there for a moment, breathing heavily. She took the pillow out of her mouth and pushed it onto the couch. Then she pulled up the T-shirt and examined her maltreated nipple. It was quite swollen and radiated an unnatural heat. She didn't dare to touch it. She blew lightly over it and even the breath of air did hurt. She didn't dare to look further down.

"Are you OK?"

Came the question from the bedroom. There was amusement in Hank's voice. Had he overheard something? She had tried so hard to be quiet, after all.

Hank lay in his bed and had to suppress his laughter. His member was pulsating between his legs and it took all his control not to just lay a hand on it. When he had heard her fall off the couch he had been tempted for a brief moment to get up and walk over, but with his huge erection that would only lead to extremely embarrassing questions. He had settled for a shout and now waited for the explanation from the living room.

"I just fell off the couch. Turned awkwardly. I'm fine."

She sounded quite out of breath for only having fallen off the couch in her sleep. Hank shook his head and had to grin.

"It's OK, then off to the couch with you. Sleep tight."

He called over, still having to stifle a laugh.

*Why don't we go over and convince ourselves that everything is OK? … and traumatize the little one with our boner? No for sure… Oh come on. It'll be fun… Hurk you're sick… Yeah I know and that's why you like me… Idiot…*

Hank could hear Nats settling back on the couch. He smiled, turned around and tried to relax again. He stared at the ceiling and was contemplating what to do next. As he lay there for some momenty, he could feel himself slowly slipping into sleep. He was almost asleep when he heard Nats get up again.

*Probably she has to go to the toilet…*

Thought Hank and remained lying with closed eyes. Only when he could hear her footsteps coming closer to his bed, he slowly opened his eyes and turned his head to her. She was standing in front of his bed and rubbing her arms. Her expression was slightly stressed and she was stepping from one foot to the other.

"I can't sleep."

She finally said. Hank smiled tiredly and turned to face hers. He thought about it for a moment. Yes he had left his underpants on. He opened his blanket.

"It's OK. Do you want to sleep here?"

He asked sleepily. Nat's eyes widened. She hesitated for a moment as if struggling with herself. On the one hand, she wanted infinitely to lie under a blanket with Hank. Cuddling sounded really good. On the other hand, she was afraid she wouldn't be able to control herself if she were in his arms, so close to him. Surrounded by his intoxicating scent, enclosed in his strong arms. Just the thought made her feel wet again. How would he react when he noticed? Would he push her away, or… oh my god, what if he took advantage?

She chewed on her lower lip while Hank raised his eyebrows.

"Come on. I know you want it and it's fine. I won't bite."

He said softly and performed a welcoming gesture. Nats grinned slightly and slipped under the covers. She giggled softly as she finally snuggled up to him. He was incredibly warm and soft and warm…and his smell…she was literally drowning in it. Hank closed the blanket around them both and put his arms around her. Gently, he pulled her close and hugged her to his chest. He could feel her trembling. He knew it was from excitement. He could feel her heart racing.

Nats was simultaneously in her own personal heaven and in her deepest hell. She felt like nothing could happen to her, no matter what, she was safe. On the other hand, her mind raced from one high to another.

*Oh my God, I'm lying here with him, in his bed, under his covers. His smell is drowning me. His arms are crushing me. Please, please don't ever let this moment end…*

She thought. She was hot. Unnaturally hot. She wanted to get rid of her clothes, hoping that would help, but she was sure Hank wouldn't approve…would he? She could feel his calm, regular heartbeat, the deep pounding of his heart was so completely the opposite of her heart's frenzied staccato. His breaths were slow and deep. She could feel the movements of his chest against her back. Her whole body was tingling. Her vagina was literally leaking and her nipples were so hard she felt like they were going to burst at any moment.

Hank felt her tension, the heat radiating from the center of her body. Her breathing was rapid and shallow. She was highly aroused. He closed his eyes. He could feel Hurk knocking. He was very forceful.

*Hurk. No … Sure. She's lying here, she wants it … Yes that may be, but not like that … you want it too, what's the problem … She's probably still a virgin, did you see how small she is? … yes of course I saw that. I can feel it … you know how big we are … yes, I know that too … she probably shouldn't have her first time with someone whose dick could act as a birth simulator for her. Don't you think? … Hey, it's all stretchy… Hurk, for the last time. NO…*

He took a deep breath and sighed. Nats literally flinched, tensing up again. Hank, not at all surprised at her reaction, stroked her softly over her head.

"It's all good. I'm just having a little argument with my inner demons."

He whispered. Nats raised her head and looked up at him.

"Inner demons?"

Her voice sounded very curious. Hank hugged her a little tighter. She could feel something pressing against her rear end from behind. Was that his…?

"Yes, inner demons. I have a voice in my head telling me to take advantage of this situation. I'm trying to fight it, but it's hard for me."

Explained Hank calmly, his voice in a matter of fact tone. As she heard that, she slightly relaxed a bit again. She then proceeded to softly push his arms away from her slightly, just far enough to turn around and face him. She swallowed and searched for the right words.

"What… what if…"

She paused and pulled herself up a little higher to look Hank in the eyes. Her breathing was hot on his face as she started again.

"What if I want…you to take advantage of the situation?"

Her voice trembled but before Hank could say anything, she pressed her lips on his and wrapped her arms around his neck.

---

Bit off more than you can chew

Hank was completely overwhelmed by this development. He had not expected that Nats would throw herself at him. However, this was very convenient for someone else. Hurk took advantage of the situation and pushed Hank to the bench. Before Hank could react Hurk was at the helm. Nats didn't notice at first. She was pleased that her kiss was returned. It might have seemed strange to her that Hank, who had been so reserved a moment ago, now seemed to be the driving force. But for the moment, she was totally OK with that. He deepened the kiss and his hands sought their way under her t-shirt. Nats enjoyed the affection and the familiarity of the touch. She herself held onto Hank's neck and slid her tongue into Hank's mouth. She was welcomed by his tongue and they both spent the next few minutes exploring each other's mouths. Hank slid his hands under her t-shirt and stroked her back. She noticed his hand slowly making its way into the waistband of her pants. She broke the kiss and gasped. Hank's gaze seemed kind of wild. When Nats caught her breath, she stopped Hank's attempt to kiss her right back.

"Slow down Hank. This is happening too fast."

She said softly, slightly concerned if she had done the right thing in pushing her host. Hank blinked and then grinned widely.

"Hank's not here right now."

Said the bear in front of her. Nats looked at him questioningly. She didn't understand what he meant, but her concern manifested more and more.

"What do you mean? You're in front of me."

She looked uncertain and for the first time she realized that his arms and paws were like vices. Once caught in them there was no escape. Slowly but surely her concern changed to fear. The bear continued to grin.

"Well. I'm Hurk. Hank hasn't mentioned me yet. Whereas…yes he has. He called me his inner demon."

Nats' eyes widened. She was getting scared. She slowly began to try to free herself, but she had no chance whatsoever against the bear's superior strength.

"No…let go of me…where is Hank…I don't want to be with you…"

She kicked at him and pushed away from him. Hurk remained completely relaxed, Nats was in no position to harm him or escape in any way.

*Leave her alone Hurk… why bother. Everything is going great… nothing is going great. On the one hand you are scaring her on the other hand you are hurting her… that's not true at all… Hurk, I am warning you. We've played this game before…*

"Calm down now, child. I'm not going to hurt you. Let me explain."

Hurk tried, but his attempts to explain fell on deaf ears. Nats was beginning to panic.

"Let go of me. I want to get out of here!"

She shouted, lashing out. Hurk took a quick breath. He closed his eyes for a moment and when he opened them again he seemed completely changed. All warmth, all affection was gone. Replaced by a coldness that made Nats' blood run cold. His movements were incredibly fast and his strength was all overpowering. With a flick of his wrist, he had her arms firmly in his hand behind her back and her muzzle tightly gripped with his other hand. His gaze was completely blank as he began to speak.

"So… now we'll start all over again. Hold still. You don't have a chance. You're not the first one I've had to teach this to, like this. I don't want to hurt you, but I will if I have to."

He said in such a hushed tone that it sent an icy chill down Nats' spine. Tears were streaming down her face. Her arms ached and her muzzle protested against the pressure. But he was right, she was completely outmatched. She had nothing at all that she could counter his tremendous strength. She looked at him out of widened eyes.

"Well, I'm Hurk. I'm a part of Hank. Hank is inside of me. He's the kind, gentle, obliging, helpful part of us. He's boring. I am the crazy, violent, fun part of us. I usually let him handle the day-to-day, he's better at that than I am. I take over this part, at least when he's not paying attention."

Continued Hurk. He loosened his grip on her muzzle a little. But not enough to allow her to speak. Not yet. She continued to look at him in utter horror.

"You and I have something in common. No? Yes we do, we both want to have sex with each other. Yes, but you want that, too. Otherwise you wouldn't have masturbated earlier. Yes, we overheard that, you were not to be overheard. No that's not bad. I'm going to let go of your muzzle now, but only if you don't start screaming right away. Can we agree on that?"

He looked her in the eye, naked panic looking at him. She nodded slightly. He grinned and slowly released his hand. Nats just whimpered.

"Good, good girl."

He wiped the tears from her face. He could be so tender and yet completely ruthless at the same time.

"Now, where was I? Oh, that's right. I…want…to make love to you. I don't want to have to rape you. You agree with me on that, right?"

His voice had something completely detached about it. Nats opened her mouth, but said nothing. Hurk stroked her head tenderly.

"You may answer. I love to hear your voice. But, don't scream…"

He sounded almost loving, but only almost. The words were there, but the tone was all wrong. Nats shivered.

"No…don't rape…please…please just let me go…I won't say anything…I…"

"Shh shh…"

He put his finger to her lips. Nat's eyes twitched left and right in panic. There had to be something she could do.

"I can't just let you go. I didn't catch my other self off guard for nothing. We'll have our fun. You'll like it, too."

His voice was low and insistent. He took his finger from her lips. Nats only blinked. Hurk put his paw on her cheek and looked deep into her eyes.

"I'm going to let you go now…and you're not going to try to run away. If you're good, I won't have to hurt you, I won't have to rape you… If you're good, you'll get just as much if not even more satisfaction out of this encounter than I will. OK?"

Hurk waited and Nats nodded slightly.

"Good girl."

Said Hurk, releasing her wrists behind her back. Nats very slowly pulled her arms protectively in front of her body. Hurk smiled.

*Hurk you sick fuck. Leave her alone already… Why? We've come to an understanding… The fuck you have. She is so scared that she doesn't dare to do anything… YES. And that makes me get what I want… It doesn't work like that Hurk… Yes it does. You'll see… AAAAAARGH…*

Hurk stroked her face tenderly. Again, he seemed almost affectionate. The gesture was there, Nats wanted to believe in it, but the intention behind the gesture was the wrong one and she felt it.

"What happens now?"

She finally asked in a trembling voice. Hurk's smile widened.

"I want to see your body."

It sounded like a request, it was worded like a request, but it was a command. Nats knew that much. She was about to frantically remove her t-shirt when he surprisingly gently stopped her.

"No… not like that…"

His voice sounded incredibly calm, and the tone was almost passionate. He sat up and used his brute strength to make her sit up as well. For a man who had been talking about rape not 3 minutes ago, he was incredibly tender.

"I'm an epicure. You understand that, right?"

Nats considered for a moment, but then nodded.

"Good, stand here."

Hurk gestured in front of the bed and Nats reluctantly complied with his request. Hurk sat down on the edge of the bed. He was visibly aroused, but outwardly appeared perfectly calm. Nats stood trembling before him, her hands clasped in front of her chest. Hurk smiled, that empty, aloof smile that had so nothing in common with Hank's smile. But his eyes didn't seem so empty anymore.

"You're beautiful, you know that?"

He asked. It was a purely rhetorical question, he didn't expect an answer. He gestured for her to begin. Nats hesitated, you could tell she was thinking about escaping. But she was sure she would never be fast enough to escape.

"Nats. Stay with me with your thoughts. Apart from the two of us, nothing else exists right now."

Whispered Hurk. It was completely strange to hear him say her name. She shuddered. Slowly she moved. She rubbed her arms and her hands wandered over her chest. She rocked her hips back and forth. The movements of her arms kept faltering because she didn't know what to do. Hurk tilted his head.

"Girl wait."

Nats paused and looked over at him. Hurk's aura had changed. Something like warmth had returned to him. She couldn't really interpret it.

"Come closer girl. Don't be afraid. You're doing fine. But I think you're missing something…"

He said softly and gestured her to step closer. Nats hesitated. She looked around.

"Come on over here. I don't want to hurt you. I'm not angry."

Hurk assured, repeating the gesture. Nat's look reflected her fear, but she stepped closer to him, afraid he might get angry if she refused. She was now standing almost directly in front of him. Standing, she was a tiny bit taller than him. He looked up at her and smiled. Slowly, he lifted his hand and placed it on her cheek. He could be so incredibly tender when he wanted to be. Very gently he pulled her down to him. It wasn't even a pulling, it was more like guiding. He gently bent her head down and kissed her on the forehead. It was a gesture of affection, a proof of his love, at least in his eyes. For Nats it was more of a show of power, but one that showed her that he really didn't want to hurt her. It would have been easy for him to just rip her clothes off, or otherwise humiliate her, but he hadn't.

"Calm down. Relax. I'm not going to hurt you. At least as long as you don't make me."

Hurk said softly as he released her cheek again. Nats straightened up again. She was still shaking, but she didn't seem quite so panicked anymore.

"Imagine I'm not even there. Imagine standing in front of your mirror and practicing. Show me how sexy you are. Show me how much you want it."

Demanded Hurk. His tone was calm and relaxed, but there was no doubt at all that saying NO was not up for debate.

"But… but I don't want it…"

Stuttered Nats, already bracing herself for a punishment that didn't come. Instead, Hurk grabbed one of her hands and looked at her.

"Nats. Of course you want it. Your body wants it. You've been literally leaking since you laid on the couch. I can smell it and you can feel it. I know you're scared, that's why we're doing this, so you can lose your fear. But you want it…deep down you know you want it."

Hurk wasn't wrong. She wanted it…she really wanted it, but not with him…not with Hurk…if anything she wanted it with Hank…but even if Hank was there NOW…

She looked down at Hurk, tears forming in her eyes. Hurk raised his hands to her face and wiped the tears away.

"Na na na… don't cry. Everything is all right. Shh shh…"

He spoke softly, as one would speak to a child to comfort it. He wiped her tears again and then took his hands back down. Nats seemed to calm down.

"Good, now show me how sexy you are."

Nats took a step back. Hurk smiled. He tilted his head and winked at her. Nats began to move. Her movements seemed much smoother this time. She ran her hands over her body, trying to accentuate her soft curves. She ran her hands over her hips, slowly pulling up her t-shirt. When it reached about waist level she ran her hands under the shirt and over her belly. All the while she was swaying her hips back and forth. She tried a suggestive expression on her face and Hurk's smile widened. He nodded at her and cheered her on.

"You're doing very very well. You're phenomenal. Show me your body…"

Nats felt strangely goaded. It felt good to be in control. She grabbed the edges of the T-shirt and pulled them high over her head. Her small breasts rose just barely above her rib cage. She tossed the shirt to Hurk, who caught it and sniffed it with pleasure. His smile bared his fangs. Nats ran her small hands over her body, pushing her small breasts together and playing with her nipples. Hurk could see how aroused she was and in turn made no heel of the fact that he was ready. She was cold, yet hot. The sweat on her body shimmered in the semi-darkness and gave her silhouette something supernatural. Slowly, ever so slowly, her hands traveled down over her belly to the waistband of her pants. She hooked her thumbs into the elastic, and along with the swing of her hips, she pushed the pants down, inch by inch. Hurk licked his lips and his excitement was palpable. When she reached her little mons, she stopped short. Hurk straightened up. He was about to protest when she came up to him. She stopped wide-legged in front of him. She took his paws and placed them on her flanks.

"Be… be… be kind to me, and I'll be kind to you…"

Her voice still sounded uncertain, but there was a certain fire in it. Hurk nodded silently. Her sweaty fur felt cold, he could feel her muscles trembling under her skin.

"Touch me…"

She whispered as she continued to move under his hands. His paws slid exceedingly gently over her fur up to her ribcage and from there forward onto her belly. She seemed ticklish, at least he interpreted the muscle play under his fingers as such. She felt incredible. Because she was so petite, everything about her was firm, yet soft. He had the feeling that if he were to really squeeze even once, she would simply break. Fascinated, he traced her muscles on her belly. Counting the individual separations.

"Unbelievable Nats. You're the first girl I've ever known who had a six pack…"

He purred. Nats had to laugh unintentionally. She had not expected such a compliment. She put her hands on his and guided them upward to her breasts. They were small. They weren't even noticeable under the t-shirt. But still, they felt incredibly sexy. It was like there were two little soft pads under her fur. Two little pads with rock hard nipples.

"Hnnnn… please be tender… they are sensitive… haaannn…"

Moaned Nats as Hurk pinched her nipples with his fingers. He remained tender. It would lessen his pleasure if he pushed her too hard now. She should want it, too. If his partners were also having fun he could have much more fun. He let go of her breasts for a moment and ran his hands around her flanks, gently pulling her closer to him. Before Nats could do anything, Hurk had already closed his lips around one of her nipples. Carefully he sucked on it and played around it with his tongue.

"Hnnnn… nyaaaa…"

Gasped Nats and took her hands to Hurk's head. Carefully, so as not to upset him already she pushed him away from her. Demonstratively, she put one hand on her nipples and wiggled the other index finger.

"Ouch… you glutton…"

Hurk just grinned.

"You're just so delicious. Makes one want to take a bite."

Nats snorted and stuck her nose up. Hurk looked up at her and his grin widened again. She seemed to feel more secure. Very good. She turned around and put her hands to her pants. In one fluid motion, she pulled down her pants, accompanied by.

"Lick my ass!"

Hurk didn't have to be asked twice. He took her hips in both hands and licked once across her buttocks.

"Hiiiiiii….."

Nats squealed and lunged forward. She hadn't expected Hurk to take her at her word. She stood three steps away from him and turned to face him. Her face was a mixture of complete surprise, shock and outrage. She ran her hand over her now naked butt and pulled her wet hand forward again. Hurk didn't quite know where to place this facial expression, but Nats was visibly overwhelmed.

"You…are…kinky…"

She finally blurted out, while Hurk licked his lips with relish. He looked hungry and devious. He lured her to him with one finger. Nats tried to cover her shame with her hand, which only made Hurk grin even wider.

"Delicious… I love it when you're so shy. You're beautiful. And I bet you taste amazing… come here, let me taste you…"

Muttered Hurk. Nats, who just now seemed to have had something like the upper hand, was now unsure again. Hurk was playing with her. He was in power all the time. He only let her have a little more leash now and then. Now he was pulling her in again. She realized that she couldn't really fight back. And so far Hurk had always remained gentle. Devious, yes, but not violent. If she continued to play along nicely… maybe she could get away with a black eye that way. She approached him slowly. She let her hips sway, but held her hand in front of her shame. Hurk smiled relaxed and let her come to him.

"Remember. Be kind to me… then I'll be kind to you…"

She said. Hurk nodded.

*Just be nice to her. You hear me?..don't worry, I'll be nice to her…Hurk, I'm warning you…oh man will I be nice…HURK!…*

She was practically standing right in front of him now. Hurk's grin was so wide it pained him. It didn't take much and he would start drooling. She lifted her hand and put it on his chest. She applied minimal pressure, but he let her and let her push him backwards. He fell backwards onto the bed. Before he could say anything, he felt her climb onto the bed. She stood over him and gave him a view. He could feel her legs trembling.

"Will you be nice?"

Her voice trembled. He could see how wet she was. Not all of it was sweat. He licked his lips.

"Yes… Yes I will be nice."

He said in a voice vibrating with excitement. He brought his hands up and held her by the hips to help her. She was so light. Nats bent her knees and sat right on his muzzle. Hurk's wet and cold nose pressed directly on her burning hot pussy. A moan escaped her at the sensation of this feeling. Her hands were between her legs resting on Hurk's nose. Hurk helped her push herself back up a little so he had more room to move. Her smell was incredible so close to her shame. She smelled sweet, spicy and her taste was slightly sour. Hurk had to hold back a lot to not just give in to his carnal desires. He inhaled her scent deeply and let it do its work.

Meanwhile, Hurk's hot breathing was also having an effect on Nats. She knelt over his face, her back arched, leaning on Hurk's hands on her hips. His hot breath alone, blowing regularly against her lips, made her shiver. He was the first… the first man who had seen her naked, the first man who had touched her, and now he would be the first man….

Hurk licked gently over the inside of her thighs, taking in and tasting precum and sweat.

This sudden touch sent shockwaves through Nats's body. She sucked in her breath sharply and held it while Hurk cleaned the other thigh. He could see her pussy pulsing, her wetness dripping down on him and just that bit of licking had almost sent her over the edge. He couldn't wait any longer, his impatience was almost killing him. He lifted his head a little and ran his tongue over her labia.

"Nyaaaaa…"

Nats almost collapsed over his face. She literally screamed her pleasure into the semi-darkness of the bedroom as her muscles struggled to keep her upright. She had never felt anything even comparable before. It was that mixture of adrenaline, cortisol and endorphins that had made her so much more sensitive. It felt similar to what she had felt before on the couch only much more intense. It wasn't an orgasm, but there wasn't much missing. If that was what Hurk was aiming for, then she was almost okay with it.

Oh my god, this was feeling so amazing.

Hurk, who had now tasted blood, would not be stopped. Again and again he let his big tongue glide over her lips. With each new lick he pushed his tongue deeper between her folds. Nats bit her lip, her muscles tensed and she bent down deeper. Slowly, the sensation crawled up the back of her spine and finally made itself heard with a loud moan.

"Hhhaaaaaaannnrrr…"

Hurk could feel her vagina twitching and pulsating. He pushed his tongue into her entrance. He didn't get far before he felt resistance. She was still a virgin… His eyes widened. He didn't get to think about it further, though, because Nats' orgasm clenched her thighs so abruptly that he bit his tongue. Nats reared back. Her whole body was electrified. As she screamed out her climax, she fell over backwards and her body jerked convulsively. Her legs unfolded and kicked out. Hurk pulled his arms protectively in front of his face. He knew she couldn't help it, but he still didn't want to get kicked in the face.

It took a moment for Nats to calm down. She was breathing heavily. The orgasm had come so suddenly when Hurk had penetrated her with his tongue that she had not been able to prepare for it. She was still lying on top of him she could feel his warmth under her. He certainly would not be satisfied with having satisfied her orally. He hadn't had any fun yet.

Hurk took his hands down. He licked his lips with pleasure. This had been fun, but he hadn't gotten to enjoy it himself yet. He waited a moment before holding her and slowly rising to his feet. When he sat back on the edge of the bed, she was basically sitting on his lap. Still breathing heavily, she looked up at him. His eyes reflected desire. His lips twisted into a grin. He slowly looked down at the girl sitting on his lap. She was covered in sweat and trembling. When he slowly looked up again, her breathing had halfway calmed down.

"You're still a virgin, aren't you?"

He finally asked. His voice was filled with excitement and anticipation. Nats swallowed, she knew what he was getting at. She nodded.

"Yes… this is my first experience with a man…"

Her voice trembled slightly. Hurk nodded his hand gently stroking her cheek. Despite his desire, he could still control himself. Not least because Hank never tired of threatening him with punishment if he messed up.

"Are you scared?"

He asked calmly. Nats nodded mutely. She had imagined her first time completely different. Even if Hurk was more tender than she had feared, it was still perfectly clear that he would not take no for an answer. He would be her first, whether she wanted him or not. And since she was sitting right on top of "him", she could feel even through the thin fabric of his underpants that this would not be an easy undertaking. He was huge compared to her petite stature.

Hurk continued to stroke her.

"You don't have to be afraid. Nothing will happen to you. I'll be careful."

His voice was soft and it sounded empathetic. Nats felt him only getting harder under her. She nervously shifted on his lap and bit her lip before lokking up at him again.

"It's my first time…it's going to hurt…"

She said and from the tone of her voice, one could realize she knew what she was in for. Hurk nodded. Yes it would hurt. And with someone his size, it would be a whole other challenge. Nats looked uncertain again. Hurks smiled and pressed a kiss to her forehead.

"Relax. The more you think about it, the worse it gets in your head."

He said softly and slid his hands under her butt. Nats looked at him with wide eyes. What was he going to do now? Hurk stood up and just lifted Nats with him. She was so light that it was easy for him to just take her with him. She clung to him as he turned around. He stood in front of the bed with her in his arms. He bent down slowly so as not to startle her. Finally she understood and let go. She flopped onto the bed and stayed there with her legs spread. Hurk straightened up again. He took in the image that presented itself to him with relish. In front of him on the bed lay a young woman, almost still a child, naked, defenseless and willing in the broadest sense. His grin widened again, showing his fangs as his mouth watered.

"Delicious… very delicious!"

He let slip. He reached for the waistband of his underpants and was about to pull them down when Nats stopped him.

"No… wait…"

She said. Hurk paused and tilted his head. With raised eyebrows, he looked down at her. She didn't think he was going to stop now, did she? Or did she? Nats straightened up and sat down in front of him. Sitting down, she barely reached his belly button. Trembling, she lifted her hands and placed them on his.

"Let…let me do it…"

Her voice was still trembling and she couldn't keep her hands still either. She swallowed as Hurk took his hands away from his underpants and let her have it. She took a deep breath. And reached for the elastic. She looked up at Hurk's face. He looked aroused but at the same time completely relaxed. He nodded slightly. She looked at the big bulge in the middle of the underpants. She pretty much knew what was hiding behind the fabric. She had seen pictures. She had watched the one or other porn video. But the reality was something else, especially when it concerned herself. Slowly she pulled down the waistband. She could see the base of his shaft.

*Oh my god it is huge. This will never fit inside me…*.

Her mind raced as she continued to pull the underpants down, inch by inch. Along his shaft, which seemed to stretch on without end. Her eyes grew bigger and bigger. With her mouth open, she continued to pull and finally arrived at the glans of Hurk's cock. As she carefully pulled the waistband over it, Hurk's member straightened erratically, jutting out almost horizontally toward her. Nats squinted slightly as she looked at the tip almost touching her nose.

*Fuuuuck how long is that thing, 10 inches? And look at how thick it is…*.

Nats sat there with her mouth open. Hurk's little Hurk was almost as thick as her forearm and almost as long too. She breathed heavily, trying to put into perspective the size relationship between her body and Hurk's member. Her breath, meanwhile, brushed over his member and Hurk shuddered. He'd been waiting for it for so long now that he was pretty close to his limit himself. His member bounced up and down now and then as he reflexively tensed his muscles, and he could see his pulse throbbing in the veins on the surface. He stroked her cheek.

"Do you like to give it a kiss?"

He asked softly and Nats was pulled from her thoughts. She looked up at him and her eyes reflected how overwhelmed she was with the whole situation. She looked back down at his member and swallowed again.

"Go ahead. Don't be afraid."

Encouraged Hurk and very gently he guided her head closer to his member. Nat's eyes widened.

"No… I… ca… hmmm…"

She stuttered until her lips touched the tip of his member. He didn't hold her but let her pull her head right back. She took a deep breath. Her hands rested on his hips, still holding the elastic of his underpants. She felt like she should gag, but her body wouldn't. She looked up at Hurk. But before she could protest he said:

"See, it wasn't that bad. Try it again. All by yourself. You're a big girl after all."

Nats took a deep breath before turning her attention back to Hurk's appendage. She let go of the elastic waistband and reached for his manhood with trembling hands. It was warm, if not to say hot. Firm and yet it gave a little. It smelled intensely of Hank. That strong, primal scent. The longer she concentrated only on the penis in front of her and ignored who was attached to it, the more the desire to take it into her mouth grew.

*I don't know if I'll get it in at all…*

She thought and opened her mouth. She came closer but stopped just before. She backed away. It was so bizarre. She started rubbing her hand up and down along the shaft a little. She gathered her courage again. She closed her eyes and opened her mouth. She hesitated. Hurk could see how much pressure she was putting on herself. Finally he intervened and put his hand on her cheek and guided her head back.

"Not like that girl… not like that…"

He said calmly. If she didn't enjoy it and she struggled, she wouldn't enjoy it later. He stroked her cheek with his thumb.

"I'm proud of you, you gave it a try. We'll come back to it later…"

His voice sounded benevolent and this time it even seemed genuine. Nats looked up at him. Her lips were trembling.

"No I am neither angry nor disappointed. I didn't expect you to be able to do it right away, not on your first time."

He pulled his underpants down another inch with his other hand and it fell to the floor at his feet. Gently, he guided her into a lying position.

"Now relax. Let me do the rest. I'll be gentle…"

*well, as gentle as you can be when you want to park an omnibus in a bicycle garage…*

Nats let him. She tightened her arms around her chest and bend her legs and waited for the inevitable. Hurk approached the bed and climbed on it. He knelt in front of Nats, sat on his heels and grabbed her ankles.

"Okay Nats. I'll be careful and gentle. It will most likely still hurt like hell. Try to relax."

He said calmly and gently opened her legs. She offered no resistance in that sense, but he noticed her hesitation. Hurk stroked the insides of her thighs as he slid closer.

*Oh man, this is never going to fit Hurk… but it will… Hurk, look at our fucking cock… Yeah, isn't it magnificent?… it's fucking huge, at least compared to her body…*

He looked down, his member still hanging in the air. He looked at Nats, whose expression was a mixture of fear and stress. He slid a little closer until he was virtually directly on her. Hurk placed his member on Nat's belly. She looked down in horror. Like a leaden weight it lay on her belly and reached up to her navel.

"This will never…"

She whispered. Hurk leaned down and stroked her face.

"Shh shh… don't worry. We'll be real slow and careful. It will be great."

She held his paw tightly and looked at him pleadingly.

"I'm scared though…"

Hurk tilted his head and smiled gently. He continued to stroke her.

"I will be gentle. Trust me. Nothing will happen."

Nats swallowed. How could she trust him? How could she trust Hank after he hadn't told her about Hurk? Hurk slowly withdrew his paw. Nats held it for a moment longer, but let him. He straightened up and looked down at her intimate area, which was still covered by his penis. It didn't help, if he wanted to have his fun, now was as good a time as any. Carefully, he spread her legs a little more and leaned back. His member slowly slid over her mons and in front of her vagina. Hurk took it in his hand and gently rubbed it over her lips. Nats was wet enough, her body betraying her. Her body wanted what Hurk was offering it. Maybe not quite in the way the bear imagined, but from the thing as such, Nats' body was all for it. It felt great. Hurks reveled in the feeling of coating his cock with Nats' pre.

Nats herself was at odds with herself. On the one hand, the feeling of Hurk rubbing his manhood against her was driving her almost insane, on the other hand, she knew it would probably be very painful to have him penetrate her vagina. More than one or two of her own fingers had never been inside her folds. Unlike others her age, she had never experimented with objects. She had never slept alone and had never been able to form a bond with her roommates close enough to try such a thing.

Hurk's member was by now completely covered with Nats' wetness and very slippery. He was sure now it would work out just fine. He repositioned himself slightly and brought his member into position.

"Very cautious…"

He murmured as he gently pushed the tip of his cock between her lips. He could feel her entrance.

"Relax… We're going to have to stretch you…"

He added as he saw Nats clench her teeth and tense up. He waited a little so Nats could relax. Nats breathed deeply and forced herself to relax. Hurk nodded slightly and began to apply pressure.

Nats knew it was useless to try to escape or stop him, he would just force her to do it in the end, if in doubt it would be done by force and the pain would be all the worse. She felt his member pressing against the entrance of her little love tunnel. She tried everything to relax her muscles, but the stretching stimulus was just too great. Her muscles worked reflexively against this much too large object. She knew that holding her breath would only make it worse, so she forced herself to breathe. She focused entirely on her breathing.

"Breathe away the pain…"

Someone had said at some point. She tried long, deep breaths, but with each millimeter Hurk penetrated further, it became more difficult.

"Hhaaaaa… Nnnnnnnggg… Hhaaaaa… Nnnnnnggg…"

Tears came to her eyes and she bared her teeth. It was unbelievable. She felt like she was being split in two. And then Hurk paused. She looked down at herself and Hurk. She couldn't see anything clearly through the veil of tears, but he seemed to be waiting for something. She continued to try her hardest to relax herself. She succeeded very slowly. It was as if her vagina was getting used to the stretching.

Hurk looked down at Nats. She was soaking wet. The pain, the stress, the fear… it had all caused her body to try to sweat it all out. He looked at the target of his efforts. Nats was stretched to the max. He would probably actually be able to rent out his cock as a birth simulator. He had barely been able to get his tip inside her before he had encountered the resistance of her hymen. He had decided to wait a moment, give her a chance to catch her breath and get used to him a bit before he would deflower her.

He had never understood this hype about sex with virgins. Sure, being first was something this woman would never forget. She would never forget who had taken her virginity, and if one had done reasonably well, she would probably even remember it fondly. But as a rule, the first time was a stressful affair, fraught with pain and trauma, and most girls had only limited fun the first time with a partner. It was much more satisfying to have sex with a woman who already had a little experience, who could get much more involved with him and who might even take the reins herself.

Hurk licked his lips and looked at Nats, who was looking at him out of watery eyes.

"Are you OK? Are you ready?"

It was a purely rhetorical question. How could anything be OK at this moment, and how could she be ready for what was about to follow. But YES, she was OK in so far as the pain was halfway bearable and that she had prepared herself as well as possible for the pain that would now follow. With clenched teeth and flattened ears, she nodded curtly. Hurk took a deep breath and penetrated her. The resistance that the hymen offered him he overcame with ease. The resistance her vagina offered was another matter. If he hadn't been holding her by the hips, he probably would have just pushed her across the bed.

The searing hot pain almost took her breath away. Her body reared up against the intruder and she wanted to scream. But she couldn't produce a sound at that moment. The stifled grunt that her body produced instead of a scream was also more a sign of the tightening of her abdominal muscles as they tried desperately to push Hurk's genitalia back out of her body. Hurk was merciful in that he paused after the thrust and gave her time to adjust to the new situation.

"Breathe girl… you hear me?… Breathe…"

His voice sounded almost worried. He knew the breathing reflex would force her to breathe, but it was better if she started breathing on her own before then. Only now did Nats notice that she was holding her breath. It took a surprising amount of convincing to get her body to breathe. Gasping, she forced the old air from her lungs and eagerly sucked in new. It was more like panting than breathing. Hurk remained patient. Only when he was sure she was halfway okay did he start to move his hips. When she noticed he was about to move, her hands groped for his. She got a hold of one and clung to it.

"… Pl… Please… slowly…"

Gasped Nats. Hurk took her hand and held it tightly. He nodded and leaned down. He kissed her hand and then placed it on her lower belly.

"Here, can you feel this? Here you can feel me moving. I'll be very slow and careful."

Said Hurk calmly and lovingly. Nats groped on her belly and felt the bump under her skin. Something like fascination sprouted in her. It distracted her from her pain for a short time. Hurk let his paw rest on hers and slowly began to move his hips. Slowly but steadily he let his member slide inside her vagina. First back, toward the entrance.

Nats could feel him moving inside her. It was a feeling of complete relief as he pulled his cock out of her. Just before he was all the way out, though, he stopped and began to penetrate her again. The resistance to his penetration was already much weaker. Nats felt every millimeter of his length. She moaned at the stretching of her innards and drew in a sharp breath. However, when he was felt again under her hand, she had to giggle briefly. It was such a strangely bizarre situation. His penetration still hurt, but at the same time it stimulated so many nerve endings that each thrust gave her electric jolts that seemed to run up her spine. And then there was this sensation that she could feel from the outside as his cock moved inside her. She was constantly moving back and forth between pain and lust.

Hurk, on the other hand, was just in heaven. Her vagina was tight, wet and hot. Every movement inside her drove him to new heights. It was only thanks to Hank, who was constantly on Hurk's collar, that Hurk didn't leave it all behind and fuck Nats across the apartment. He exercised extreme restraint by his standards by taking his thrusts slowly and checking each one to make sure he didn't go too deep. He didn't want to hurt her unnecessarily, it was a wonder anyway that she hadn't simply suffered a perineal tear. Slowly he could also feel Nats getting used to the act. Her moans sounded less painful and her muscles seemed to resist him less. Imperceptibly, he picked up the pace and was rewarded with louder moans from his partner.

"Hnnnn… Haaannn… Nnnyaaa…"

Her voice was divine. Her moans only fueled his lust and desire even more. It was harder for him to control himself with each emitted sound of pleasure. He looked up into her face. Her tears were still flowing, but the expression on her face was no longer just pain. It was this mixture of pain and pleasure… but there was something else, something he couldn't quite interpret. Her breathing rhythm was determined by his thrusts. With each thrust into her, Nats exhaled and screamed her pleasure and torment into the bedroom, sucking in new air with each out-stroke. By now she had clawed her hands into the sheets of the bed and lay there in a puddle of sweat, tears and blood. She was being pushed back and forth by Hurk's increasingly brutal thrusts. Articulate speech was not possible. Nats lived in a world in which only her survival instincts functioned. Every push into her innermost caused pain, but every pull out was filled with orgiastic horniness. She had surrendered completely to her body, which seemed to cope at least halfway with this situation. She had imagined her first time quite differently.

She could feel Hurk speeding up once again and his movements becoming more choppy and erratic. She knew enough about sex that she knew he was about to climax. Hurk was indeed close to his orgasm.

*Just pull it out…but why?…The last thing she needs and we need is for her to get pregnant…with her I was always allowed too…YES, with her we knew she was on the pill too…she's almost 18, surely she will…NO she won't, she's from a foster home…Yeah, I know…they're not likely to pay for her to take the pill…probably not…SO?!…yeah it's ok…*

Hurk bared his teeth and a long plaintive growl left his throat. He paused for a moment and then pulled his cock out of Nats. He was just about properly out of her when he spurted. In long strings his cum flew across her belly and landed all over her torso. Hurk slumped back and squatted on his heels. Breathing heavily, he looked down at his handiwork.

Nats couldn't quite figure it out, why had he pulled him out? Basically, she was glad he had. It was supposed to be a safe day, but better safe than sorry. She was lying in front of Hurk and couldn't feel her legs, by now all kinds of muscles, bones and joints were calling out, not to mention other soft tissues. She breathed heavily and tried to swallow her pain. Carefully she tried to slide away from him a little. Hurk looked up at her and grinned with satisfaction.

"Wait, I'll help you."

His voice sounded completely relaxed and… happy?! He took one of Nats' legs and gingerly lifted it over him to the other side. He moved it slowly, knowing that she would certainly be in pain. Nats turned on her side and slowly pulled her arms and legs together into a fetal position. Hurk let her have her way. He had had his fun, that was all that mattered now. He dropped sideways onto the bed and enjoyed the afterglow of his climax some more. He was completely out of it. On cloud nine, so to speak. He didn't notice Nats shakily get up and leave the room. It wasn't until she was gone that he noticed she was no longer on the bed.

*Must have gone to the bathroom…*

He thought and stretched out. There was nothing better than that liberated feeling after a proper orgasm.

*We should check on her…why? Where would she go… You raped her, traumatized her… Yes? So?… Hello? Are you crazy?… She's already been through several suicide attempts… if you really want to check it out, then go yourself…*

With that, Hurk left the field to Hank again. Just as he was about to get up, Nats came back into the bedroom. She looked terrible. Her fur was completely disheveled, she was stained all over with cum, her eyes were red from crying and she was limping. She walked silently toward him. She was carrying something, but he couldn't quite make out what it was.

"Hey Nats…I need to get back to you…"

That was as far as he got when she jumped at him and jabbed at him with the big chefs knife.

…

---

Epilogue

"Haaaaaaargh…"

Hank startled out of his nightmare. Hectically he ran both hands over his chest. He was unharmed. Breathing heavily, he looked around. Next to him, Nats lay naked in bed and slowly turned to face him. Out of sleepy eyes she blinked at him.

"Jeez Hurk… first you fuck me to the hilt and then you don't even let me sleep…"

…

Hank snapped his eyes open. It was quiet in his bedroom. Only the monotonous ticking of his alarm clock could be heard. And the soft but regular breathing of Nats. He very slowly turned his head toward her. She was sound asleep. Carefully, he lifted the blanket. She was still wearing his T-shirt and sweatpants. He sent a short, silent nudging prayer to heaven and lowered the blanket again. He took a careful deep breath. He didn't want to wake Nats. Then he heard him:

*He…he…he…he…what are you laughing at…oh you know. Your dreams are my dreams too…how could I forget…so I had my fun. Didn't you?…Hurk, if I wasn't so tired, so worn out, and so fucking fucked up about this dream…then what?…Then I would be discussing with you right now how fucked up this all was, what an absolute sick asshole you are, and if it wouldn't be better to throw us off a bridge…Be my guest…Fuck you…I love you too…*

Hank was happy that it had only been a dream, even though it had felt really damn real. He lay awake for quite a while, listening to the ticking of the alarm clock and the breathing of the young woman next to him. How he would miss that when she left.

*Let's keep her… we've already had that subject… Yes, and I stand by it, she would be better off with us… better? With a psychopath I can't fully control, you just witnessed what would happen if I let go of you even for a moment… man, that was a dream. A nightmare… don't tell me it would have been different if it wasn't a dream… who knows?*

Hank gritted his teeth. Hurk got on his nerves so bad sometimes with his know-it-all attitude. They both knew that the scenario in the dream had been one of the better ones. There had been others in the past. He looked once again at Nats, who moved slightly in the dream and mumbled something unintelligible, only to fall deeply asleep again immediately afterwards. Hank smiled and relaxed. They would work it out later… tomorrow… Gradually his eyelids grew heavy and he slowly drifted back to sleep.

The End?

---

Concept and Idea by

El Poyo Diabolo

Written by

El Poyo Diabolo

Characters by

El Poyo Diabolo

Edit by

El Poyo Diabolo

Published by

El Poyo Diabolo

Prologue

There is an old saying out there. It goes something like:

There are two kinds of people in this world:

There are those who dominate,

and there are those who submit.

There are those who lead,

and there are those who follow.

There are those who give,

and there are those who take.

There are those who stay…

and there are those who… fade away…

There are those who are destined for greatness,

and there are the others…

Which one do you belong to?

---

Those who dominate

It was 8 o'clock in the morning on the second day.

Hurk stood next to his big bed and looked around the room. The room was a mess. There were discarded clothes and shoes on the floor, along with various toys and thoroughly chewed through leather straps. He bent down and picked up the completely destroyed ball gag and looked at it. She had tremendous biting force. He had known that before, her breed was known for it, but he hadn't thought that she could destroy the thick plastic of the ball gag like that. He carelessly dropped it again.

He shrugged his shoulders and looked at the bed. The heavy bed, made of solid oak beams, had received a few new nicks and scratches. Witnesses to how wild the last 36 hours had been. The sheets were crumpled and torn, the mattress partially shredded under the sheets. He was already familiar with this, most mattresses were no match for him and his partners.

He smiled. Speaking of his partner. She was on the bed.

He had blindfolded her and she was trembling all over. Not because she was cold. She was sweating all over. It was her posture, her muscles were working desperately to keep her in her current position.

He had tied her arms and legs together behind her back, forcing her to constantly arch her back. Her knees were spread wide and her calves were bound to her thighs.

The braided leather straps he had used to bind them creaked under the strain and almost cut into her thighs. Every now and then, when her muscles briefly lost tension and she let herself sag a little, she sucked in a sharp breath and whimpered at the pain as the straps cut deeper.

Every time this happened and she tensed her muscles again, she squeezed a little more of his sperm out of her vagina. It was a glorious sight.

Her whole body was covered with scratches, bite marks, small and large hematomas that shone through her wet fur. His semen oozed slowly and sluggishly from her vagina. Neatly placed in her anus was an analplug which she barely managed to hold in.

He had really done a number on her in the last one and a half days. He let his gaze wander over her body.

Her nipples were swollen hard, dark red and seemed to glow from the long and intense kneading, pinching and nibbling. Her breasts were just as swollen and the long, hard kneading had left hematomas under her sticky fur.

As his gaze slid further down, she could almost feel his eyes. As he moved over her belly, which was adorned with the lashes of the whip, to her pubic area, she began to tremble more. Her vagina was fucked raw. Her petals swollen and almost purple. Her clitoris was so swollen that she could no longer hide under her hood.

She began to breathe faster, almost panting.

He smiled. What a beautiful mess he had made here. He stepped closer to the bed. Her breathing came in short, irregular puffs and her pain could be heard in every breath. Hurk inhaled deeply, tasting her scent. The distress, the fear, the excitement, the anticipation and her arousal. All of it was present in her scent, it tasted like sweet honey to him. He bent over her trembling body, felt the heat emanating from her and approached her pubic area.

He gently blew his breath over her maltreated pleasure button.

"Nyyaaaaaaannn…"

She screamed her pain and pleasure into the silence of the room and reared up once more against her restraints. She squirmed and writhed, tried to free herself from the restraints. The leather crunched under the strain and for a brief moment it seemed as if the leather would give way, but then the pain prevailed and the completely overstrained muscles gave way. She almost collapsed. She fell back into her forced position.

She gasped and moaned.

"Ple…please Papa Bear…mercy…have mercy…Haa…haan…Papa…Papa Bear…please…"

She whimpered, her voice hoarse and broken.

Hurk straightened up and came to her head.

Her head was in as much disarray as the rest of her body. The fine fur of her face was completely caked. Cum, saliva, snot and blood had completely caked the fur around her mouth and neck. Her saliva still ran down her cheek in a wide strip and dripped onto the pillow on which her head lay. Under the eye mask, which made it impossible for her to see, tears had stuck to her fur. Judging by the wetness of her fur, these tears were still very fresh. He bent down to her ear. He kissed her gently on the cheek, tasting her tears and her saliva.

He whispered:

"You can use your saveword if you can't take it anymore, and I'll stop immediately."

His voice sounded loving and warm-hearted, but there was also a certain harshness in it. She had wanted it that way. She had been the one to say:

"Push me to my limits. Show me what my body can take. And then push me further!"

He had accepted the challenge and had successively tightened the thumbscrews more and more over the last 36 hours.

She bared her teeth, showing off her powerful teeth and huge fangs.

"No… never…"

She denied fiercly, but the toughness and confidence she had shown just a few hours ago had disappeared. But she would never submit and settle for cheap flower sex. She needed it hard and rough, it was the only way for her to let go completely. The only way to feel truly free was for her, when someone else had complete control over her.

"Oh, is that so…?"

Hurk asked, stretching his arm across her body. He took her clitoris between his thumb and forefinger and squeezed.

Howling, she submitted to another orgasm and reared up one more time against her restraints her orgasmic constrictions squirting another stream of his cum and her juices out of her vagina. It flew in a wide arch over the bed and onto the floor along with the plug, that was catapulted from her anus. He could hear here teeth grind and she pressed out a pained grunt before collapsing unconscious.

…

---

Those who lead

At this point we jump back 36 hours…

It was one of those evenings where you couldn't really do anything else but get drunk or slump uselessly in front of the TV at home. Since his TV had been broken for weeks, Hank had opted for option one.

Hank had promised Hurk that he would leave him in charge for the evening. They both hadn't had sex for so long that it was becoming a problem even for Hank.

He had gone to one of those bars that were usually frequented by women and men who were keen not to spend the night alone.

In the vast majority of cases, even Hurk wouldn't touch these women with tongs, but sometimes you got lucky and met someone you wouldn't push right off the edge of the bed.

He parked his truck in front of the bar. It was a run-down bar in one of the crappier parts of town. He didn't lock his truck. Whoever tampered with it knew who he was messing with. He slipped on his leather jacket and looked around.

A slight smile played around his lips as he approached the door. The familiar smell of alcohol, sweat, vomit and… sex crept into his nose.

On the way, he stepped over one of the patrons, who lay delirious and asleep on the sidewalk. He shook his head with a smile and put his huge paw on the door.

As he pushed it open, he was met by a gush of aerosol that could hardly be described as air. It was so heavily laden with odors and so warm that it almost pushed you away. He entered the bar and let the door fall shut behind him.

He looked around the bar. There were the same sad faces as every time. Men and women in their 40s and 50s and a few slightly younger ones. The music was blaring. Some trashy country song. A "Hello sweetie!" drifted to him from the side, but he ignored it completely. Slowly, he walked to the bar and leaned against the counter. The bartender came up to him and looked at him questioningly.

"Well, Hank? The usual?"

Hurk grinned. They were indistinguishable from the outside. The crucial difference was on the inside, where it couldn't be seen. He reached for his wallet and took out a 20. He thought for a moment and then nodded.

"Looks like it."

He said and waited patiently until the glass with the slightly cloudy liquid was in front of him. He took it and toasted the bartender, then took the liquid in one gulp. As he put the glass back on the counter, he looked around again and murmured:

"Not very beguiling, your company today."

The bartender shrugged his shoulders and let his gaze drift.

"We're not the Ritz. If you want high-class guests, you shouldn't come here."

He said quietly and leaned forward.

"You're just unlucky, the last few days we've had a young hyena here who looked quite nice. But I haven't seen her yet today."

He added. Hurk raised his head slightly and looked at him.

At that moment, the door opened behind him. The gush of fresh air brought the smells of the street into the bar, but also something else. Hurk perceived it directly before the bartender could say anything. He was already about to turn around when his host spoke up:

"Speak of the devil…"

A young hyena stood in the doorway. Her black, loose-fitting cargo pants and oversized black hoodie tried desperately to hide the fact that she was female. But her large breasts and her expansive hips and petite face for a hyena gave her away at first glance. She approached the bar and didn't even glance at anyone present. Hurk grinned. He liked her.

*Hurk, please be nice… I am nice… You know what I mean Hurk… Of course I know what you mean… So?… So what?… Are you going to be nice?… I'll try my best…*

She stood next to him and pulled her hand out of her pocket. She held out a ten to the bartender and tapped it on the counter. Hurk immediately noticed the ring on her right thumb. His smile widened. He turned to her slowly.

"You're wearing a beautiful ring."

He said just loud enough that he knew she had to hear. Her movement faltered for a moment, but she didn't react further. Hurk nodded slightly.

"I haven't seen one in public for a while. At least, not when the Master wasn't around."

He continued. His voice still quiet but sincere. The bartender placed a glass of Irish whiskey in front of her hand. He only seemed to see the ring now. At the mention of a master, her ear twitched slightly. Hurk nodded again and turned his empty glass back and forth on the bar.

"You lost your Master, didn't you?"

It wasn't so much a question as a statement of fact. She took a deep breath, tears welling up in her eyes. Her hand trembled slightly, but she tried not to let it show. Hurk knew he had hit the bull's eye.

"Are you looking for a new master?"

He asked quietly. This time she responded and looked at him. A single tear trickled down her cheek, her lower lip quivered. She scrutinized him. He was a good head taller than her and considerably broader in build. His leather jacket added to the effect and the white shirt he wore under the jacket didn't leave much to the imagination either. He was no Adonis. No bear would ever be one, but he was well built and everything was in the right place. His gray-blue eyes radiated warmth but also authority and his whole demeanor, even when he seemed relaxed, screamed: I'm in charge here.

She swallowed and turned completely to him. Absent-mindedly, she turned the ring on her thumb. The small shekel attached to the ring clicked every time it struck the steel of the ring.

Several times she took a breath and tried to say something, but broke off each time. Hurk carefully reached out and took the shekel in his hand and looked her in the eye.

"Would you like to be my slave?"

He asked softly, raising his eyebrows. She looked down at his hand, which gently held the shekel, making it impossible for her to turn the ring any further. Her eyes traveled slowly up Hurk's body. Past the mountainrange that was formed by his pectoral muscles and up to his eyes.

An almost imperceptible nod followed. Hurk smiled and nodded as well.

"Say it."

He commanded softly. He could see her pulse quicken on her carotid artery. She licked her lips.

"Be… be my master."

She said in a trembling voice. Hurk nodded.

"Good, I will be your master. What is your name?"

His second hand found her cheek and brushed away her tear.

"Amina… My master always called me Amina."

She said and put her head in his strong hand. There was so much trust in that gesture and she closed her eyes.

"Amina it is. That's the way it should be. I am Hurk."

He replied and at the mention of the name the bartender took a few steps back. He cursed softly.

"Hank… don't joke around. Hank?"

Stammered the bartender, looking around for his shotgun. Hurk just smiled.

"You can call me Papa Bear, Amina."

Amina opened her eyes and looked at him. There was cautious confidence in her gaze.

"Papa Bear…"

She breathed and Hurk nodded. She took a step forward and hugged Hurk.

"Papa Bear!"

Hurk put his strong arms around Amina and hugged her tightly. He hadn't necessarily expected such an emotional outburst, but he wasn't going to stop it now. He looked at the bartender who was fixating on something under the counter.

"Hey man, calm down. Everything's fine."

The bartender looked worriedly at Hurk.

"Shit dude, the last time you showed up here and not Hank, I had to replace half the furniture."

Cursed the bartender and Hurk nodded.

"Not today."

He released Amina from his grip and looked her in the face. He smiled warmly.

"How long has it been?"

He asked and Amina thought for a moment.

"Three weeks. It was an accident."

Hurk nodded. He looked down at her. He could imagine this experience would be entertaining.

*Hurk, you do realize that your understanding of master and slave is different than most others?… Most others have no idea… Don't break her… She's a slave, she can take it… Hurk I beg you, at least start slow and feel your way… Yes mother… don't start that!… Yes OK, Jeesh…*

Amina looked up at him and smiled.

"And since then?"

Hurk asked. Amina's gaze darkened and she shook her head.

"Good, then come with me. We have some work to do."

He said and straightened to his full height. Hurk pointed to the door and Amina nodded. She led the way and Hurk followed. Her whiskey remained untouched.

As they left the bar, the cold, fresh air hit them in the face. They both breathed a sigh of relief. Breathing air that didn't resemble jelly was a relief. The sleeping patron was still lying on the sidewalk. Hurk pointed to his truck and Amina went ahead again. Hurk grinned to himself.

*So eager to follow, this is going to be fun… Hurk, please don't break her… Oh I won't break her don't worry, good slaves are rare… Good Hurk, I'll keep an eye on you… Don't you always?…*

He unlocked his truck and opened the passenger door for her. Amina got in. Hurk moved to the driver's side, his smile widening. When he took a seat next to her, she gave him a smile.

"Papa Bear, where are we going?"

She asked quietly and Hurk turned to her.

"We're going to my place, where we'll find out where your limits are."

His voice sounded friendly, warm but also left no doubt that he had his say and expected her to follow without question. Amina nodded. Hurk started the truck and pulled onto the road.

"How long were you with your master?"

He asked. Amina was silent for a moment, he couldn't see her tears welling up again. Only when she sobbed quietly did he look over at her. He sighed and patted the bench next to him.

"Come here Amina, I know it's difficult to lose your master. I hope I will be a good substitute for you."

This time there was almost no authority in his voice. Amina moved closer and leaned against him. He put his arm around her and pulled her close. It was the first time he could really smell her.

Her scent was so sweet, so unique. He couldn't quite place it, but it excited him. He could feel his body reacting. Both Hank and he hadn't had partners in a while and it was starting to show. Hank would never normally have let him choose a partner directly, not if he wasn't so starved himself.

The fact that her large breasts were pressing against his shoulder and she was practically hugging him only intensified the effect.

Hurk's reaction did not go unnoticed. Her gaze wandered down to the gradually growing bulge in his trousers. Her eyes widened and she let her hand wander down over Hurk's chest and stomach. Hurk smiled and waited for the question that would inevitably come.

He felt her gently place her hand on the bulge in his pants. That feeling alone was divine. He had to restrain himself from letting himself go here and now. It had been too long since a woman had laid a hand on him.

Amina felt the bulge and imagined what was under the fabric. She licked her lips. She stroked the heavy fabric tenderly. She looked up at her new master. Her mouth was slightly open.

"Papa Bear… Do you want your slave to provide you with relief?"

Her voice sounded incredibly sexy and the total submissiveness in her almost made Hurk burst. He pulled her a little tighter towards him and his hand pulled her hoddie up a little. He looked down at her and saw the desire in her eyes. His smile widened, showing off his powerful set of teeth.

"Yes, provide your master with relief."

Amina nodded and looked down at the bulge in Hurk's pants. She undid the belt buckle and then the buttons of his pants. When she opened the pants and Hurk's member finally had more room to unfold, the bulge seemed to grow rapidly.

Amina's eyes widened. She gasped slightly as she stroked Hurk's member through the thin fabric of his shorts. She carefully pulled the waistband of his underpants over her master's increasingly stiff member.

"Oh Papa Bear, it's so big…"

She exclaimed and gently took his member in her hand. She could feel how it quickly became harder and grew a little more in her hand. Giggling, she began to stroke it gently. It soon reached its full size and Amina licked her lips.

She opened her mouth and lowered it over Hurk's member. She carefully let her tongue glide over his glans. It tasted salty and bitter, and he smelled intense.

Hurk had been working all day and had not yet showered. She kissed the tip of his cock and licked along his shaft. Hurks breathed deeper and shifted his position slightly to give Amina better access.

Amina swallowed and opened her mouth wide before fully enclosing the tip of Hurks' member with her lips. Her tongue danced around the glans and Amina began to suck. Slowly she moved her head up and down, letting her lips glide along his shaft.

The sensation was truly divine, her strong jaws just millimeters away from emasculating him, her tongue doing things he hadn't thought were even possible.

"Oooh Amina, you're doing good… very good…"

He stroked her back with his free hand, trying to keep his focus on the road. If she kept this up, he wouldn't last long. It had been too long since he had been able to experience these pleasures.

Her hand that had been holding the base of his shaft wormed its way into his underpants and gently wrapped around his ballsack. Hurk closed his eyes briefly and gasped. She was so good. Why was she so good?

"Oooh Amina, you're amazing… uuuhnnn…"

He moaned and slipped his hand into her waistband. He closed his hand around the base of her short tail and began to gently knead it. She moaned slightly, which felt strange as she had his member straight in her mouth.

As she continued to move her head along his shaft, making soft smacking noises, Hurk massaged her tail and continued to try to follow the path home.

Amina redoubled her efforts, sliding her head up and down faster. Each time she lifted her head, she sucked harder on Hurk's member and slid her tongue along its underside.

"Ooh fuck… hnnn…"

Hurk's muscles began to tense and he felt his orgasm building very slowly. His hand gripped Amina's tail tighter, his pelvis rolled backwards and pushed his cock further up. Amina knew exactly what was about to happen and tried to push Hurk's manhood as deep as possible into her throat.

When Hurk came, it was like an electric wave that spread from his balls and ran through his whole body. He reared up against Amina and moaned his pleasure and relief against the ceiling of the cab. His hand tightened around the steering wheel and the leather creaked under the force he exerted. His other hand tightened around Amina's tail and her pain-filled moans were drowned out by his ejaculation.

He squirted four times before his tension finally subsided. He steered the truck to the side of the road and breathed heavily. He smiled broadly and looked down at Amina, who pulled his cock out of her mouth, coughing. She swallowed and coughed twice more before looking up at him. Saliva and semen stuck to her lips and the fur around her mouth was sticky. Her eyes were shining.

"Papa Bear, did I do good?"

She asked, gently stroking his flaccid member with her hand. Hurk pulled his hand out of her pants and stroked her head.

"Yes Amina, you did very well. Very well indeed."

Gasped Hurk still a little out of breath. He hadn't thought she would be so good at it. It had almost felt like she was trying to suck his insides out through his urethra. His balls were still tingling. He pulled her close and gave her a kiss. She was surprised for a moment, but immediately pulled herself up against him and deepened the kiss vigorously. She pushed her tongue into his mouth and only let go when the lack of oxygen forced her to breathe.

When they finally let go of each other again and it was now Amina who was gasping for air, Hurk licked his lips. He could already feel something stirring in his loins again. It was time for them to come home. He took her head in both hands and stroked her cheeks lovingly.

"What do you say we go home? We can start working properly there."

Hurk asked and gave Amina another little kiss on the nose. Amina nodded and looked really happy. She slid back a little and looked into his lap. Her gaze lingered on his member, which was already halfway to arousal again. An excited gasp escaped her, but she held back and just carefully pulled his shorts back over his member.

Hurk stroked her head and smiled. He drove on.

It wasn't far to his house. There he would spend some very enjoyable and exuberant hours with the young hyena. He would find out where her boundaries were and would push one or two of them a little further.

Amina sat back down in her seat and wiped the remnants of saliva and semen from her face.

---

Those who give

Hurk parked the truck on the street in front of his house. He buttoned up his pants and fastened his belt again. Amina looked around. It was a quiet residential area. Lots of small houses, the street was clean and everything looked tidy. Hurk got out and came around the truck. He opened the door for Amina and held out his hand. She took it and slid out of the truck.

"Follow me."

He said quietly and led the way to the house.

"Yes Papa Bear."

Amina replied and followed him closely. She kept her eyes lowered and had her hands folded in front of her body. Hurk reached for the doorknob and opened the door. Amina realized he hadn't unlocked it.

"Papa Bear, you don't lock the door?"

Hurk stepped inside and turned on the light. He turned around and smiled at Amina.

"You don't need to be afraid here. No one breaks into Hurk's house. No one in their right mind at least."

He replied and took off his leather jacket. He hung it on a hook and placed his wallet and key on the small sideboard in the hallway. Amina came in slowly and closed the door behind her. Hurk waited until she turned back to him. She looked at him expectantly.

"Take off your master's shoes."

It was an unmistakable command, but it was spoken with an astonishing warmth. Amina nodded wordlessly and knelt before Hurk. She untied the knot in the laces and opened the work boot slightly before Hurk lifted his foot and she pulled the boot off his foot. She placed the boot neatly with the other shoes and repeated the procedure with the other shoe. Hurk put his foot down and looked down at his slave.

Her willingness to follow his instructions would be put to the test.

"Please take off your shoes and follow me."

He ordered and Amina nodded again.

"Of course Papa Bear."

She said quietly and took off her shoes and placed them next to his shoes. She rose elegantly and followed him through the hallway. Hurk pointed to the individual doors leading off the hallway.

"Here on the left is the living room and the kitchen. On the right is the bedroom. This door here leads to the cellar. And finally, on the left is the bathroom."

Hurk explained and smiled.

"It's a small house, but it'll do. We'll be spending most of our time in the bedroom."

He added and smiled. Amina looked around quietly and nodded at each of the doors.

"Papa Bear, where will your slave sleep?"

She asked, looking at him with wide eyes. Hurk stroked her head.

"We will see. If you do well, you'll sleep in my bed, if not… Well, I'll think of something else."

A thieving grin flitted across his face, while Amina's eyes widened. She was allowed to sleep with her master, provided she behaved well. An incentive. Hurk walked past her into the bedroom and switched on the light.

"Come here Amina, I want to take a closer look at you."

Hurk demanded. There was a certain authority in his voice, even if it still sounded very loving. Amina nodded and came to her new master.

Hurk stood in front of his bed. This huge, massive bed, whose sturdy beam construction was covered in deep scratches, grooves and other marks. He stood there like a statue. Tall, still, unmoving and powerful. Amina came to him and stood in front of him. Even though she was not really small, she looked slender and petite in front of the bear's massive physique. Even with her loose-fitting clothes, she couldn't give the impression of being taller or stronger. Hurk smiled. He lifted his paw and stroked her cheek tenderly with the back of his hand. Amina closed her eyes and leaned her head against his hand. She visibly enjoyed the contact.

Her face was pretty. Unlike most hyenas, it didn't look stocky, but petite and feminine, and her large, expressive eyes only emphasized this.

"I want to see all of you."

Hurk said as he withdrew his hand. Amina opened her eyes again and nodded.

"Of course Papa Bear."

She confirmed and reached for the hem of her hoodie, but Hurk gently grabbed her hands.

"No, let me do it."

Amina nodded again and let go of the fabric. Hurk took the hem of the hoodie in his hands and slowly lifted it. He carefully removed her sweater. Amina raised her arms and allowed Hurk to pull the hoodie over her head. He dropped the sweater on the floor next to her. She was wearing a thin top that didn't leave much to the imagination. Her large, round breasts were clearly visible against the fabric and her dark nipples showed through the material. Amina resisted the urge to cross her arms in front of her chest. She was a little embarrassed to stand in front of him like this, but her master had every right to see her like this. Like this and even more so.

"Delicious, extremely delicious."

Hurk commented and lowered his gaze. He went to his knees in front of Amina, his hands found her waist and he looked at the button of her pants. His hands slid over her stomach to her pants. Amina's breathing quickened slightly. Carefully, Hurk undid the button and slowly, oh so slowly pulled down the zipper of her pants. He could feel the slight trembling that made Amina's body shake with excitement. He glanced up at her face once more. One last chance to object.

The objection never came.

So Hurk slowly and carefully pulled her pants down. After he pulled them down over her wide hips, they practically just fell down. This time her hands almost jerked forward to cover her shame, but she just managed to hold herself back.

She was now standing in front of him in her underwear, shivering slightly. It wasn't from the cold, the room was well tempered. Hurk stood up and took a step back.

The tight, black lace panties that only partially covered her nakedness accentuated her natural curves even more. Hurk looked at her closely. His eyes roamed slowly and intensely over Amina's body. She felt as if she could feel his gaze on her skin. She was breathing heavily and she was clearly aroused.

"Very, very delicious. You look gorgeous Amina."

Hurk gushed. Amina gasped slightly.

"Tha… thank you Papa Bear. I-I'm glad tha… that you like my body."

She returned. Hurk smiled. He wasn't just enjoying the sight, that was a bonus, the real feast was the way she was struggling with herself.

He gestured a gyrating motion.

"Turn for me."

He commanded. Amina nodded.

"Of course Papa Bear."

She stepped out of her pants and spun around. Her movements seemed a little stiff, but she made a great effort. She had a beautiful hourglass figure. Her large breasts contrasted with her narrow waist and formed the perfect counterpart to her round, expansive hips. As she turned, Hurk could see her beautiful, shapely ass for the first time. Her short tail was unable to hide it from his gaze. But his gaze did not linger on her bottom but wandered upwards. The skimpy top, whose white fabric was almost transparent, gave a hint of the shape of her back and the beautiful pattern of her fur shone through.

As she continued to turn and finally faced him again, an enamored smile graced Hurk's lips. He stepped closer and stopped right in front of her. He carefully lifted her chin so that she looked him in the eye.

"Has anyone ever told you how pretty you actually are?"

He asked. It was a purely rhetorical question, but it had an effect. Amina was beaming.

She had a beautiful smile. Hurk was curious to see what her face would look like when it was contorted in pain, but that would come later. Hank was right. He would feel his way slowly, savoring every moment and pushing her to her limits.

Amina's mouth was slightly open, there was a certain expectation in her gaze, a desire.

Hurk grinned and placed his thumb lightly on her lips, pulling her lower lip down slightly.

"Do you trust your master?"

Hurk asked.

"Of course Papa Bear."

Replied Amina. Hurk smiled.

"Are you ready to follow your master's commands without any hesitation?"

He finally asked and Amina nodded slightly.

"Yes Papa Bear."

*Hurk be nice… Yes, I intend to be nice… She seems to really trust you… Yes, the relationship between slave and master is one that only works when both partners trust each other… don't take advantage of it. Please… Oh I'll take advantage, that's what slaves are for…*

Hurk leaned down to Amina and kissed her tenderly. Amina returned the kiss.

It was less stormy than the kiss in the truck had been, more controlled. When their lips parted again, Amina looked at him with intense desire.

Hurk stepped back a little and pulled his hand with him.

"Now the rest…"

He said in a calm but firm tone. Amina took a deep breath, but didn't hesitate. She reached for the hem of her top and slowly pulled it up.

Hurk raised his eyebrows and Amina winked at him as she pulled the top up over her breasts. When they were finally exposed and Hurk could see them freely, they were big and round… just perfect. Her nipples were already erect.

She tossed the top to her hoddie and put her arm over her breasts in an attempt to cover them a little. She gave Hurk a seductive look. He gestured for her to continue.

Amina looked down. It wasn't as if her panties covered much of what was under the fabric at all, but it was a final barrier before she was completely naked. She had agreed that Hurk was her new master, but she didn't really know him at all. He was a stranger. A stranger who seemed friendly, who had accepted her as his slave without hesitation.

Trembling, she brought her hands to her hips and hooked her thumbs into the elastic waistband of her panties. Hurk nodded slightly and blinked slowly. Amina took a deep breath and bent over, pulling her panties down with her.

As she stepped out of the panties and slowly stood back up, she held the handful of fabric in her left hand and held her right hand in front of her pubic area. She was trembling with excitement.

"Give me that…"

Hurk demanded. Amina hesitated for just a moment. Hurk raised his eyebrows and Amina hesitantly approached him. He held out his hand to her. Amina raised her left hand, looking once more at the hint of nothingness that had covered her pubic area until a minute ago. It was damp and she could smell herself on it, even at this distance.

She placed the panties in Hurk's hand. He closed his huge paw around it. It looked fucking final.

"Come closer…"

He commanded, beckoning her closer. Amina stepped closer. Her lovely scent met him and he inhaled deeply, reveling in it. She had raised her left hand in front of her breasts again and her right was still covering her pubis. Hurk smiled. She stood directly in front of him, he looked down at her and she looked up at him.

"You hesitated…"

There was no anger in his voice, maybe a little disappointment, but no anger. Amina looked at him, her trembling now clearly visible. She opened her mouth.

"Papa…Bear…"

It was so quiet that even Hurk had to strain his ears. He nodded slightly and turned away. He went to a chest of drawers and pulled open the top drawer. Amina looked after him, unsure what would happen now. She had promised to follow his instructions without hesitation. She had hesitated. Disobedient slaves were punished. She couldn't see what he was doing. She tried to remain calm.

When Hurk turned back to her, he had something in his hand. She couldn't see it directly because his hand was so big and it only stuck out a little on either side of his paw. He approached her again with slow but determined steps.

He gestured for her to turn her back to him. She did as she was told. She had a beautiful back. Her large breasts had led to strong back muscles that were more visible than on most other women, and the pattern of her coat was really beautiful. From behind, the lines of her figure were even more visible than from the front. She was more than attractive, she was desirable, and she was his now.

He approached her and carefully took the object he had brought with him in both hands. He lifted it over her head and before she could say anything, she felt the velvet lining of the inside of the collar that he put on her. She inhaled sharply, but held her hands back. Hurk closed the buckle of the collar after carefully but painstakingly checking it for fit. It was tight but not constricting around her neck. She would be able to feel it as she swallowed and would be constantly aware that she was now his property.

His hands settled on her shoulders, they seemed huge on her. Carefully, he turned her towards the large mirror attached to his wardrobe.

She saw herself standing in front of him. Naked, she looked even smaller against his massive body. Her hand detached itself from her breasts and touched the black, leather collar that adorned her delicate neck. Her breath trembled slightly. Hurk placed his hand on hers.

"This is the sign that you belong to me from now on. As long as you wear it, you will only belong to me. You will do everything I tell you to do, you will not hesitate, you will not talk back and you will endure any punishment I give you if you do not obey my orders."

He said softly as his hand gripped hers. Amina swallowed.

"You will only take off this collar when I have given you explicit permission. You will only address me as Papa Bear."

He added. Amina nodded.

"Yes Papa Bear, I and all that I am belong to you. Do with me and punish me as you see fit."

She said softly. She lowered her hand again until both hands hung beside her body. Hurk smiled and nodded. He felt her neck with his hand, could feel her excited pulse under his fingers.

The power he possessed at that moment was intoxicating. It would be easy to break her neck now. It wouldn't even strain him. His hand traveled down over her collarbone to her shoulder and both of his hands traveled back and down her flanks to her waist. The play of her muscles under his hands excited him immensely.

"You hesitated earlier. I'm going to have to punish you."

He said softly and Amina nodded, breathing faster. Hurk could literally smell her excitement. He let go of her and went to his bed. He sat down on the edge and beckoned her over.

"Come here Amina."

She turned to him and came to him with small steps. He patted his thigh. She knew what this meant. She leaned over his lap without further hesitation and waited for the things that would inevitably come. Hurk waited until she was on his knees and then placed a hand on her lower back. He grasped her tail and held it firmly in his hand. Amina gasped. Hurk wasn't quite sure, but it sounded almost aroused. His smile widened. He placed his other hand on her behind. His paw was almost big enough to cover her entire buttock. He could feel her muscles tensing under his hand. He had to restrain himself from laughing.

*Hurk, don't be too rough, I beg you… Don't worry, she'll take it… Be careful, don't hurt her. At least not too much… Joker… HURK!…*

"Because you hesitated. Five strokes. Count!"

Amina nodded and took a deep breath as Hurk raised his hand. The smack as his paw hit her buttock echoed in the room. He took great pains to modulate his immense strength so that it would hurt like hell, but leave no lasting damage.

Amina cried out.

"One!"

The cry was clearly filled with pain, but it also resonated with something else. Lust?

Hurk raised his hand again.

"In future, will you carry out my instructions without hesitation?"

He didn't wait for an answer but brought his hand down on her behind again. There was another smack and Amina screamed again.

"Aaaargh… Twooooo! Yes, I won't hesitate…"

This time the pleasure was clearly audible in her scream. Hurk grinned. As he lifted his hand again, he could already clearly see the skin on that side of her bottom beginning to flush and swell.

"Hmmm why don't I believe you?"

He asked and struck again. This time he hit the other side. There was another loud smack. This time Amina tried to stifle her scream. She bared her teeth and squeezed her eyes shut.

"Hrrrrrnnnn… Threeeee… b…but I will follow… without hesitation…"

She moaned. Pain and pleasure fought for supremacy in her voice and she clung to his leg. He felt a wet spot spread across his thigh. The heat emanating from her midriff and buttocks was intense. Hurk shook his head slightly. Was this still punishment, or was it more like reward?

"I don't think I'm spanking hard enough. You seem to like it. Do you enjoy pain?"

He asked and struck a fourth blow. When his hand fell this time, the smack was much sharper. It went through her body like a shockwave and Amina sucked in a sharp breath.

"Aaaaaargh… Four… haaann… Pa… Papa Bear…"

There was no pleasure in that cry, it was pure pain. She sobbed and trembled. One blow was left. When Hurk tried to take his hand off her buttocks, he was literally glued to her. The four strokes had been enough to make it swell completely. He would have to hit a little less hard in future. He raised his hand.

"What do you want to tell me, Amina? Is my punishment too bad? Do you need a saveword?"

He asked, holding his hand in the air. Amina shook her head slightly. He could feel her tense up. For a moment, he wondered if he should skip the final blow. She sobbed and waited for the blow. When his hand fell, the slap sounded much more subdued. Nevertheless, Amina cried out.

"Aaaaaahahaaaargh…five…Pa…Papa Bear…five…"

She exclaimed, her whole body twitching. Hurk nodded. She had done well. If she hadn't shown her lust so openly, he wouldn't have hit her harder, but she would learn that. He looked at his work. Her bottom seemed to glow and it radiated extreme heat. He carefully let go of her tail. She held it away from her ass.

Hurk leaned to the side and opened the top drawer of his bedside table. She lifted her head slightly. He could see the tears on her cheeks out of the corner of his eye. He took a small pot from the drawer and straightened up.

"You've done well. Lie down and relax."

He said calmly and quietly as he opened the pot. Amina tried to turn her head, but couldn't see exactly what he was doing. Hurk smiled.

"What's that Papa Bear?"

Amina asked between sniffles. Her voice was broken. Hurk took a good handful of the lotion from the jar and carefully took her tail in his hand again.

"Relax, it's a cooling ointment. It'll ease the pain a little."

He said and carefully applied a thick layer of lotion to her bottom. Amina took a deep breath and moaned. It was a liberating moan. Hurk gently stroked the lotion all over her buttocks. He didn't miss the opportunity to take advantage of her arousal. He gently ran his finger into her notch and gently stroked her back door.

"Aahhnn… Papa Bear…"

She moaned and spread her legs a little wider.

"You rather like that, don't you?"

Hurk asked and Amina moaned in agreement.

Hurk let his fingers rest a little longer on Amina's rosette while his other hand let go of her tail and explored her back. The young hyena on his lap hummed approvingly. Hurk let his hand slide from one point to the next until he reached her shoulder. He gently massaged her tense muscles. With his middle finger, he ran small circles around her rosette.

"Hmmmm Papa Bear, you're so good to me…"

Amina whispered and Hurk could hear the pain slowly fading from her voice. He let his finger run deeper into her notch. Over her perineum, down to her wet pussy.

Hurk's eyebrows lifted. She was more than wet. She seemed to be positively dripping. She moaned as he touched her there for the first time.

"Ahhn Papa Bear…"

Hurk grinned and let his finger slide up and down a little, along her crack. He didn't penetrate her. He wasn't sure she deserved that yet. He could feel her muscles contracting every time he came close to her clitoris. He enjoyed the heat she radiated. Amina lifted her head and moaned again.

"Ooooh… Papa Bear… it feels so good… hmm…"

Hurk nodded. A lot of things would feel very good after punishment. He let one of his claws circle around her clit and enjoyed it as Amina began to squirm on his lap. Her legs began to tremble slightly and she tensed her stomach muscles. Hurk pulled his hand away.

"No, no… not that easy…"

He said softly and Amina turned her head towards him. Desire was written all over her face. She looked at him with tortured eyes.

"Aaahnn… Papa Bear… why?"

She asked, and there was definitely some disappointment in her voice. Hurk looked past it. He brought his hand to his mouth and tasted her nectar. Sweet, primal, wild… just the way he liked it. He looked at her and smiled.

"You haven't earned it yet. Besides, there's something we need to work out. Get up."

His voice was warm and friendly and when he let her go, she straightened up immediately. She stood in front of him. You could still see the traces of the tears she had shed during the punishment. Her large round breasts were practically hanging right in front of Hurk's face. His gaze wandered downwards. Over her belly, down to her private parts. Her fur was completely soaked. His gaze moved on to his pants. A large wet stain had spread across his thigh. He looked at Amina again. She looked at his trousers in embarrassment, but her eyes didn't stay glued to the stain for long; they quickly moved upwards and focused on the bulge that was clearly visible on his crotch.

It did not escape Hurk's notice that she was interested in a very specific part of his body. He rose slowly and stood in front of her, or rather towered in front of her.

"What are we going to do with this spot?"

He asked and Amina's eyes still seemed to be focused on the center of his body.

"Papa Bear, let me help you out of these clothes…"

She said softly and before he could answer she had her hands on his belt. He let her do it. He hadn't ordered it yet, but it would have been the next order, and he didn't want to punish her again. She undid the belt and was about to fiddle with the buttons when Hurk stopped her.

"Wait a minute… we'll probably need this."

He said and pulled his belt out of the loops, folded it once and hit his thigh with it. The bang was quite loud and Amina looked at the belt with a mixture of dismay and excitement. Hurk placed the leather of the belt against her cheek and Amina leaned her head against it. He could see how much she enjoyed feeling the leather on her fur and skin.

"Ohhh Papa Bear, have I been naughty again?"

She asked, looking up at him from below. There was a lot of expectation in her gaze. He slid the leather down her neck over her breasts and when the cold leather touched her nipples, the young hyena sighed with pleasure.

"No, you've been good, but I think you're going to feel the leather soon enough. Go on now, help your master out of his clothes."

Amina nodded happily and knelt down in front of him. She undid the buttons on his trousers and carefully pulled them over his hips. Freed once again from the confines of his tight dwelling, Hurk's member rapidly unfurled and preyed up his tent in his underpants. Amina tried to tear her eyes away from the object of her desire and pulled his trousers down further. Little by little, she uncovered her master's muscular legs and held the pants on the ground as Hurk stepped out of them.

Amina reoriented herself to Hurk's center as he removed his shirt and tossed it into a pile with the other clothes.

She lifted her hands and stroked his member through the fabric of his shorts. Hurks reached down and lifted her face so she had to look at him.

"Stand up Amina."

She blinked but rose gracefully and stood in front of him again. Her breasts were almost touching his stomach. He saw the disappointment in her gaze. She hadn't finished yet.

"Before I can allow you to do this, we need to settle one more little thing."

He said and stroked her cheek before continuing:

"Over the course of this night and the day tomorrow, I'm going to do things to you to see where your limits are. I'm going to inflict pain on you, I'm going to take away your freedom and I'm going to see how far I can push you before you collapse."

Hurk explained and saw the gleam in Amina's eyes. He nodded and added:

"All of this can and will go beyond your limits at some point. I want you to use your saveword when it becomes too much for you. There is no shame in having limits, and I will respect those limits."

His voice was quiet but very clear and his tone left no doubt that he meant what he said.

"Your Saveword will be Bearclaw. If you use that word, I will immediately stop whatever I am doing. It will be the signal to me that you prefer cuddly sex and caresses. Have I made myself clear?"

He concluded. Amina nodded.

"Yes Papa Bear, I understand. I'll use my saveword when I can't take it anymore."

She replied and Hurk had no doubt that she had understood. He leaned down and kissed her. Amina returned the kiss. Her hands found his and pulled them to her chest. When they broke the kiss for a moment, she whispered:

"Use me Papa Bear. Let me be your toy, your tool to create truly great things."

She took his hand and guided it down along her belly to her pubis. She pushed herself up on tiptoe to pull his hand a little further and place it on her wet folds. At the same time, her other hand found his still hidden member and stroked it.

Hurk kissed her again and let his fingers glide a little over her vagina. The sensation of this stimulation made her body twitch. Hurk straightened up again and grinned.

"Well, I think you've earned it. Strip your master, show him how much you love him and I'll show you what good slaves get from a happy master."

Amina was beaming as she kneeled down again and placed her hands on her master's thighs. By now, a small stain had formed on the top of the tent and Amina brought her nose very close to the stain. She breathed deeply of the aroma and kissed the tip gently. Meanwhile, her hands carefully slid into the shorts from underneath and felt their way to his privates. Hurk closed his eyes and enjoyed Amina's tender caresses.

She stroked his manhood and gently massaged his balls. Meanwhile, she kept kissing the tip through the shorts. After a short while, she finally pulled her hands out of his shorts and carefully pulled them down. As she exposed his member, she saw it in its full glory for the first time. Her eyes widened a little. It had already seemed big to her in the truck, but now that Hurk was standing and his legs were out of the way, it seemed even bigger.

Of course, she had seen bigger ones. The internet was full of stallions offering their impossibly huge cocks for money, but she'd never had one this big right in front of her. She licked her lips greedily.

She took it carefully in her hand and applied her tongue to Hurk's scrotum, slowly drawing it along the length to his tip. Hurk shuddered, how could such a young woman be so good. She knew exactly how much pressure to apply and how to stimulate him to the maximum.

He gasped loudly and looked down at her. Her wide eyes looked up at him, expecting praise for her work. Hurk reached his hand down and stroked her head.

"Fuck Amina, where did you learn to do it like that?"

It was purely rhetorical and he didn't really want an answer and Amina knew it. She continued, licking his shaft as she stroked him with one hand and massaged his ballsack with the other. She watched, much to her satisfaction, as he tensed his muscles and put his head back on his neck.

"Fuuuuck…hmmmm…"

Hurk moaned. The next thing he noticed was how she put her mouth over his member and began to suck. He couldn't help himself. He put his hand on her head and followed the movement of her head. She gripped his hips, her slender hands rested on his strong ass cheeks and every time she slid down his shaft she grabbed hold and pulled him towards her.

Hurk grunted and intensified the movement. He was literally fucking her face. If she continued like this, he would soon reward her for the first time.

But it didn't come to that. Amina knew exactly how far she could go and stopped her ministrations before Hurk could cum. She pulled his cock out of her mouth with a loud plop of vacuum. She gave him another kiss and licked her lips before looking up at Hurk.

Her master nodded in satisfaction and stroked her head.

"Hhhuuff… you did very well. You have truly earned your reward…hmmmm… We should do this again…"

He added and helped her up. Her eyes lit up.

"Thank you Papa Bear."

She said kindly and let Hurk turn her towards the bed. She trembled slightly in anticipation. Hurk thought for a moment.

"On the bed. On all fours."

He ordered. His voice remained calm, authoritative, but the anticipation and excitement were clearly audible. Amina almost jumped and climbed onto the bed. She stuck her bottom out at him and wiggled it a little.

Hurk grinned. He approached her from behind. He could just hold back from spanking her still swollen ass. Her fur was still quite damp and sticky from the lotion and still radiating an immense heat.

He grabbed her tail and Amina gasped.

"Aahnn Papa Bear…"

Hurk placed his cock on the crack of her butt and rubbed it up and down a few times. This feeling alone was divine and judging by his slave's trembling, she felt not different. He enjoyed the feeling for a moment longer until Amina raised her voice.

"Hhhhnnnnn… Papa Bear… don't tease your slave like that… hnnn… be merciful…"

Her voice sounded really needy. It was a plea, an intercession… Hurk nodded. She had earned it and he wanted it too. He pulled his pelvis back and slowly slid his member into position. He stabilized it with his free hand and found her entrance.

"Are you ready Amina?"

He asked and Amina nodded.

"Hmmmnnn… yes Papa Bear… please use me!"

Replied the young hyena. Hurk nodded and slowly penetrated her. She was hot, wet, tight and yet she welcomed him. He wasn't used to being able to penetrate so easily and effortlessly, but he enjoyed it all the more. Amina sucked in a sharp breath and gasped as Hurk penetrated her inch by inch. He was able to penetrate her almost completely before his pelvis hit her ass.

"Ohhh fuck… it's tight…"

Hurk moaned and enjoyed the feeling for a moment. Amina massaged him with her muscles and he didn't want to go back. Knowing he could and would not just stay in there like that, he pulled back almost all the way, reveling in the feeling of her almost sucking him in again, when he finally thrusted back in again.

"OoooOoooH Papa Bear… give me more…"

She squealed as he drove himself into her all the way again. Careful not to hit her behind and cause any pain he just reveled in the divine feeling of her insides massaging him and pulling him in everytime.

As they both got used to his size he slowly picked up the pace. Shortening his strokes a bit in favor of faster movements. Amina seemed to be in for it as she moaned and squealed everytime he plunged into her deepest depths. She tried to squeeze him everytime he hit the apex of his travels and to suck him back in after he pulled back as far as he wanted.

"Ahn… ahhnn… uuuuhhuu… faster Papa Bear… ravage your slave…"

She begged between her moans and Hurk bared his teeth. So she wanted it, she would get it. Coming his next outstroke he placed his feet a bit broader and reached forward grapping her by the scalp and pulling her head back.

"So you want it hard… you shall get what you plead for…"

He whispered and slammed himself in with force, slapping his pelvis against her backside with a loud smack. Having her backside slapped not long ago, each and every smack extracted a pained but still very much lustfull yelp from her.

It fascinated him, that she took so much pleasure out of her pain. In fact she seemed to need the pain to really get it going for her. The more he slammed into her, the more she squealed.

"Haaahnn… ahaaaahn… yes… Papa Bear… abuse your slave…"

She screamed as he rammed himself into her in an increasingly faster pace. He strained himself to get the most out of it and pushed himself hard. He let go of her hair and grabbed her hip pulling her into himself with every thrust. He could feel her getting tighter as well as arching her back slightly. She was getting close. Good, he was ready to explode at any second. Tensing up every muscle he could, he tried to get at least a little bit more out of it.

"Ohhh fuuuck Amina… you're gonna get it…"

He groaned, his movements getting jerky. Amina pushed back hard, squeezing him tightly.

"Gi..give it to me… pl…please… Papa, Papa Bear!"

She begged between moans and huffs. He let go of her hip and lifted his hand. With his last thrust his hand came down and smacked her cheek hard. Her pained scream reverberated in the room and coinsided with her own release. She spasmed hard around Hurks dick, while he pulsed inside of her.

As he flooded her with his hot seed she convulsed hard. He could barely hold her upright and finally she collapsed onto the bed, slipping off of him. She panted hard and fast as she lay down on the bed before him. As messy as she was, to him she was now even more beautiful then before.

Her chest heaved heavily with each breath and lifted her large breasts. The aftershocks of her orgasm still made her body tremble and she seemed unable to speak for the moment. Hurk nodded. He had made a beautiful mess.

*My gosh Hurk… What?… Was it necessary to do her like that?… Didn't you notice?… Notice what?… She needs it. She needs the pain to really get going… I don't know, I think you exaggerated… No I didn't, I'll prove it to you…*

Hurk leaned over Amina and stroked her back. The young hyena shuddered.

"Well did Papa Bear promise you too much?"

He asked softly and Amina smiled slightly. She tried to move her legs, but every movement provided new stimulation and made her twitch. Finally she let it go.

"No Papa Bear… your slave is fully ravished… hnnnn…"

She moaned softly. Hurk grinned to himself. He had to be careful not to say "See?".

He lay down behind Amina and put his arm around her. She stiffened for a moment, but let go again when she realized that nothing else was happening. It took a little while for both of them to come down from their high. Hurk was a little quicker to regain his composure, but Amina was not far behind him. She was clearly enjoying being the little spoon and snuggling up to her Master.

Hurk wasn't done for the night yet, though. He wanted more.

---

Those who stay

When Amina's pulse had completely calmed down and she began to relax fullly, Hurk lifted his head slightly and brought his mouth to her ear.

"Has anyone ever tied you up before?"

He asked. Amina's ears twitched slightly. She took his arm and pulled it tighter around her.

"My former master tried it. It didn't work out quite well."

She replied softly. She could feel Hurk nod. The art of bondage was not an easy one and difficult to learn on your own. You could do a lot of damage if you weren't careful. His hand closed gently around her breast. Amina purred at the caress.

"Would you like to try again? This time with a master who knows?"

He whispered before nibbling gently on her ear.

"Haan… Papa Bear… sensitive… hnnn…"

Hurk smiled and let go of her ear. Amina took a deep breath.

"Yes Papa Bear, if you want it, I will try it again."

Amina gave back, but her voice didn't sound completely convinced. On the one hand, Hurk was happy that Amina wanted to try again, but on the other hand, this was something that deeply interfered with personal freedom, and if Amina was too stressed about it, he wouldn't ask her to do it.

He pulled her closer to him, curling up more around her. He took a deep breath before speaking up:

"Amina, I won't ask it of you if it's too much for you. Regardless of your saveword, bondage or Shibari is something that can very quickly lead to very deep abysses. Only agree to it if you really want to."

His voice was quiet, but very insistent. It was good that she was unaware of what was going on behind the scenes and how intensely Hank and Hurk were debating every step of the way that night.

"Papa Bear, I trust you. I… I want to try again when you're the master."

Still her voice didn't really sound sure, but she spoke with more confidence. Hurk smiled and nuzzled his snout into her neck, nipping there a little. He could feel her neck fur stand up and she tried to pull her head in, which only made him nibble on her even more.

"Eeeeeeh Papa Bear…"

Amina squeaked before she started to giggle. It was a beautiful, youthful laugh. It sounded more girlish than the young hyena was initially given credit for. He let go of her and pulled his head back. She tried to turn a little to look her master in the face. She was still squirming a little and giggling from time to time. She looked incredibly gorgeous when she laughed. Hurk gave her a little more space so that she could move better. When she turned onto her back, she flinched briefly. She turned quickly until she was facing him. She carefully lifted one hand and placed it on Hurk's cheek. He blinked slowly.

"Papa Bear…"

Amina whispered softly with a dreamy look in her eyes.

"… You're a good master. You take care of me, you help me expand my boundaries… I…"

That was as far as she got, because Hurk placed a finger on her lips.

"Don't say that… or rather, not yet… if this night is over and you still feel that way, then say it…"

Whispered Hurk sternly.

"…But don't say it now."

His voice was filled with affection and warmth, and his eyes radiated a calm and confidence that made you want to just let yourself go. But this hardness resonated within it. This unyielding, inescapable hardness. Amina nodded silently, but kept her hand on his cheek and stroked it. She kissed the finger and smiled when he took it from her lips.

"I will say it tomorrow Papa Bear."

Now her voice sounded confident and powerful. Hurk nodded. Tomorrow she would say it, or not…

Hurk stood up after kissing Amina once more. She looked after him with interest.

"What are you doing Papa Bear?"

She asked curiously and turned on the bed so that she could see him. He raised his hand and went to the dresser, from which he had already taken the collar. He bent over the drawer and began to rummage around in it.

After a short time, he straightened up again. His back was to her, and when he looked over his shoulder, there was a mischievous grin on his lips. Amina didn't know exactly how to react, but she was curious.

Hurk slowly turned her around and now you could see that he was holding a lot of thin leather straps in his hands. Amina's eyes widened and she quickly crawled out of bed.

"Papa Bear…"

She called out excitedly and Hurk's smile widened. He weighed the straps in his hands and looked her in the eye.

"Are you ready?"

It wasn't so much a question as a request. Amina stood up and nodded.

"Yes Papa Bear."

She sounded excited as she looked at his hands, a small shiver ran through her, then she saw his eyes.

"What do you want me to do Papa Bear?"

Amina finally asked as he examined her. Her natural beauty captivated him again and again. His eyes followed her curves. His smile widened when he thought of all the things he would do with her. But he tore himself away and approached her.

"Relax."

Was all he said in his deep, calm voice. He removed some of the leather straps and placed the rest on the bed. He pulled the straps through his fingers very slowly and nodded.

"We'll start very slowly. I want you to feel the leather."

He explained and approached her. He lifted the straps in his hand and placed them over her shoulder, letting them hang down behind her. The leather felt cold and yet warm at the same time. It smelled pleasantly earthy. Hurk circled Amina and as he stood behind her he pulled the straps back over her shoulder.

"Hmm Papa Bear… don't stop…"

Just the feel of the leather on her fur made Amina shiver. Hurk grinned.

"Don't worry, we're just getting started."

Amina's master replied and braided the three thin ribbons together to form a thicker strap. When he had finished, he let it snap once in the air. Amina flinched at the brief crack, but immediately started giggling. Hurk loved that giggle and grinned. He wrapped the strap around his hands and stretched it. The creaking of the leather sounded loud in the otherwise silent room.

Hurk brought his snout very close to Amina's ear. As he placed the leather back over her shoulder, he began to whisper.

"This is the leather that binds you!"

His voice sounded ominous, mysterious and laden with meaning. Amina's breathing quickened, her excitement increased.

Hurk guided the strap from her shoulder, across her chest to her middle and from there down between her breasts. He deliberately pulled the leather over her fur. He wanted her to feel it. It was part of the experience.

"This is the leather that catches you!"

He continued as he pulled the strap under her other breast outwards and finally backwards. Amina moaned slightly.

"Hmmmm Papa Bear… so good…!"

Hurk grinned and guided the strap back up the back of her shoulder. As he passed it back over her shoulder to the front he continued to whisper.

"This is the leather that will never let you go!"

He could feel the shudder that went through Amina as he brought the strap back to the center and tied the first knot. As he calmly and intently tied a series of knots between her breasts, he snuggled closer and closer to Amina. When he was finally finished, he guided the strap back under her other breast. There he tied the two ends together.

"This is the leather that binds you!"

He added once more. Amina felt hot and cold. She gasped slightly as Hurk gently stroked her breasts. He checked the fit of the strap and the knots before coming around Amina and standing in front of her. He looked at his handiwork and nodded.

"Good, I'm satisfied. How does it feel?"

He asked calmly, looking Amina in the eye. Amina's breathing squeezed her breasts out of the binding. They seemed even bigger than usual. Amina's mouth was half open and she breathed deeply.

"Hnnnng… Papa Bear… more…"

She begged. Hurk nodded. She would get more. Maybe more than she would have liked.

He picked up three more thin leather straps and braided them in front of Amina's eyes. When this strap was also finished, he stretched it again and let it snap in the air. Amina watched him and as he let the strap snap, she bit her lip. Just the thought of being tied up by Hurk, of being completely at his mercy, excited her immensely. Hurk's smile told her that he knew. He let the leather land loosely on her shoulder. This alone made Amina gasp. As he came closer, Hurk smiled broadly.

"Patience Amina, that will come later."

Hurk's voice was completely relaxed, he was in his element. He approached her again and pulled the leather off her shoulder. He took the strap and measured her. Then he placed it around her neck and brought it together in front of her breasts.

"This is the leather that anchors you!"

He whispered again, just loud enough for Amina to hear him. He worked both strands artfully into the knots that were already there. He guided the strands outwards under her breasts and then backwards. Amina sighed excitedly and stretched under her master's ministrations. He guided them to the center and continued to whisper:

"This is the leather that will provide the support you seek!"

He said as he began to artfully tie knot after knot and run them up her spine. He gently ran the end of the strap over her neck. Amina trembled and Hurk could see the fur stand up on the back of her neck.

"This is the leather that gives you confidence in your master!"

He whispered in her ear as Amina stretched her neck and craved more. Hurk connected the strap to its source and ran his hand over her neck once more. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the contact with her master from the bottom of her heart.

"This is the leather that anchors you!"

He whispered in her ear again before stepping in front of her to look at his work. It did not escape his notice that his slave was clearly aroused and barely able to stand still.

Withholding satisfaction was just as much a part of the game as the fulfillment of that satisfaction. Only in the right measure could true satisfaction be achieved. Hurk took more straps from the bed. He began to braid some of the straps as he continued to look at her.

"Papa Bear… hmmmm… your slave girl needs… more…!"

The desperation in her voice and the pleading tone aroused Hurk. He briefly thought about giving in to her plea, but then decided against it. As long as she didn't make it clear that she couldn't go on, he would continue. He slowly and carefully began to weave the next ribbons.

"Patience, Amina. Everything so far has basically just been preparation for what is actually to come. What you actually want begins now."

He said quietly and slowly. He took great care with the emphasis and the last words were underlined by the creaking of the leather in Hurk's hands. Amina's eyes began to light up. She could hardly wait. The anticipation was making her tremble. Hurk came up to her, walked around her and stopped behind her. She couldn't help noticing that he had several straps with him this time.

He began to wrap them around her upper arm. He tied the knots professionally so that they didn't pinch as long as there was no tension. As he slowly pulled it back, he began to whisper again.

"This is the leather that takes away your freedom!"

His voice now sounded cooler, more authoritative. Amina didn't notice at first, too fascinated by the concept. She was still enjoying every moment. Hurk used the knots from the previous straps and attached her arm to them. He then guided the end of the strap to her tail. He tied it loosely around it. Then he took a second strap and began to secure her other arm.

"This is the leather that will take away your resistance!"

He whispered again, his voice remaining cool and authoric. This arm was also fixed to her back, like the arm that came before. And again, the strap ended at the tail The young hyena was breathing heavily by now. Hurk could smell her. Her scent flooded the entire room and grew stronger by the minute. She was visibly trembling. She was highly aroused.

Hurk took the next strap and knelt behind Amina.

"I shouldn't have to mention it, but you're not allowed to cum."

He mentioned casually as he looked at her still swollen butt. Amira only squeaked when she felt his breath on her buttocks. Hurk thought about how he was going to guide the next two straps. He couldn't run a strap over her buttocks, that would be too mean.

"Amina, spread your legs a little."

He finally ordered when he had decided on a binding.

"Yes… yes Papa Bear."

Amina gasped and spread her legs a little further apart. Now her arousal was clear for all to see. Hurk could basically taste her. Amina was practically leaking before his eyes. The remains of his sperm, together with her own juices, ran down her thigh. Hurk smiled. The "not coming" part was going to be difficult. He took the strap and put it around her like a belt. He pulled it neatly snug and passed both ends of the strap to the back, just above her buttocks.

"This is the leather that teaches you pleasure and pain!"

He said softly and tied the first knot just below the base of her tail. He connected the two straps that were already there with this one, before pulling both straps through her crack and downwards. He placed another knot directly on her perineum. Amina moaned as he did so. The delicate mixture of pain and pleasure made her tremble. She bit her lips. She shouldn't come. He had not allowed it. She found it hard to hold on. Hurk circled her and knelt in front of her. Her genitals right in front of his eyes. Amina looked down at him and felt his large hand between her legs. Hurk felt her tense up as he reached between her legs to guide the strap forward. She would fail, that much was clear. The only question was…

"Pa… Papa Bear… pl… please… hnnn…"

… if she would ask first. Hurk looked up at her as he guided the strap forward, passing it just to the left and right of her vagina.

"What do you want?"

He asked, but got no more answers. The final stimulus, the leather around her innermost parts, pushed her over the edge of the cliff and straight into the abyss.

"Hhhaaaaannnnnggg…"

Amina moaned loudly and began to struggle. Her trembling legs were unable to support her weight, and without her arms she couldn't keep her balance. She collapsed into Hurk's arms, who caught her and stabilized her against his body. Before she was all the way down, however, it was over again. Amina looked up at Hurk and swallowed. She had disobeyed his order.

"Hnnn… Papa Bear… hnng… please forgive your slave… I failed…"

Her gasp made it sound even weaker than intended.

Hurk held her a moment longer.

"It's OK Amina, but I will have to punish you. Later."

He said quietly and he wasn't quite sure if Amina didn't even welcome this. She looked at him with wide eyes.

"Yes… Papa Bear."

Hurk nodded and gave her a little kiss on the nose. Then he helped her to her feet again. Amina wobbled a little, but finally stood still. Hurk reached for the straps dangling between her legs again. Again he guided them forward between her legs and up next to her vagina. He tied a knot just above her clitoris. Then he guided the straps upwards and connected them to the belt.

"Remember. What leather is this?"

He asked quietly and looked up at Amina. She took a deep breath.

"This… this is the leather that teaches me joy and… and pain."

Hurk nodded. His expression was serious.

"Very true. And joy we have had…"

He replied. Before Amina could say anything back, he pulled on the strap. The knots, artfully and purposefully placed, pressed on the nerve nodes for which they had been chosen.

The pain was cutting and burning hot at the same time. Amina held her breath. She was not even able to scream. Her whole world faded in the face of the pain and turned glowing white. She was unable to think. Her body went into a kind of shock paralysis and strained against the restraints, which in turn increased the pressure and thus the pain. This sensation continued until Hurk released the strap.

And as the pain subsided, the pleasure took over again. It took a moment for the young hyena to organize these thoughts enough to function again.

The first thing she did was to gasp frantically for air. When the panicked desire for oxygen was finally satisfied and she stood panting heavily in front of Hurk, tears welled up in her eyes. This was pain like she had never felt before. A pain that took everything from her, that she could not control.

Yes, she liked pain, pain made her horny. But only when she had control over it. During the first punishment, she could have used her saveword at any time, could have summoned up a harder pace at any time.

She was in control, even if it didn't seem like it. This here, this here was different. This pain was all-encompassing. It made it impossible for her to react, impossible to use her saveword, impossible even to scream. Hell, she couldn't even breathe.

Hurk was still kneeling in front of her, his powerful fingers still hooked under the strap. When he looked up at her, there was something unapproachable, icy cold in his eyes and that sadonic smile, that played on his lips mader her feel very uncomfortable. As she look on his hand, she could see his fingers slowly curling, putting more tension on the strap.

"Pa…Papa Bear…?"

Her voice sounded choked. She could feel the pressure building on her nodes. Her breathing quickened. She wanted to bring her hands in front of her protectively, but her arms were tied tightly behind her back. She took a deep breath and braced herself for the pain. She closed her eyes and gritted her teeth.

She waited for the pain, that never came. She didn't dare relax for fear Hurk might pull on the strap after all. She didn't feel him let go of the strap, nor did she notice him stand up. It was only when she felt his heavy, strong paw on her cheek that she opened her eyes. Her breath was shaky.

"Papa… Bear…?"

Hurk's face looked soft, his eyes warm, his smile full of love.

"Don't worry Amina, that will come later."

He stroked her cheek. Amina tried to relax. That meant he would trigger that pain again, at a later time. She was not quite sure if she liked that prospect. On the one hand, that pain was so sharp, so all-encompassing, that it was almost to much for her to handle, on the other hand, was it that complete and utter loss of control she craved. She wanted Hurk to take control, to take it away from her by force, she wanted him to hurt her. But this pain was perhaps a bit much… at least for the moment. She looked at his hands, he still had 3 straps in his hand. 2 braided ones and 1 of the thin straps. She looked at him questioningly.

"Shall we continue, or do you need a break?"

Hurk asked, and his voice seemed so full of affection, but it wasn't the affection a lover would feel, not even between father and daughter, more between teacher and student. She shivered slightly, swallowed and looked at the straps.

"Papa Bear, I'm thirsty, but I want to keep going, for you Papa Bear!"

She said, and it sounded convincing. Hurk nodded and gently led her to the bed.

"Sit down, carefully. I'll get something for you."

He helped her sit down without causing any more pain. He then disappeared from the room. Amina realized that she was alone for the first time since she had entered the house. She looked around. Everything seemed neat and tidy, but also somehow sterile. There were only a few pictures on the walls, and none of them were really meaningful.

It almost felt as if no one really lived here. But the smell of her master was everywhere. She tried to move a little, but the straps restrained her in a surprisingly pleasant way. They didn't cut in, they just applied pressure and prevented her from moving any further in that direction.

Hurk came back before she could really test her limits. He had a bottle of light yellow liquid with him. He shook it once more before opening the cap.

"I hope lemon-mint is OK…"

He said and sat down next to Amina. She nodded. He carefully lifted the bottle to her lips. It was cold, so divinely cold and fresh. The taste was more delicate than the color had suggested. Hurk let her drink until she nodded slightly. He lowered the bottle again, capped it and set it on the floor. Amina swallowed one last time and looked at him with wide eyes.

"Thank you Papa Bear."

Hurk stood up and helped her stand. As she stood in front of him, his hand found her cheek and stroked it tenderly.

"Ready for the rest?"

He asked and Amina nodded slightly. Hurk knelt down in front of her again and began to wrap the strap around her lower leg. Again he artfully added knots. When he had finished, he switched to the other side. He did the same there.

When he was finished, Amina didn't quite understand the meaning behind it. She looked down at Hurk, who was contemplating his work.

"Kneel down, Amina."

Hurk commanded, reaching up to her elbows to help her. Amina went to her knees and was once again at eye level with her master. Hurk nodded and smiled. He took the ends of the straps and showed them to Amina.

"This is the leather that binds you to the here and now."

He said softly and brought his hand to the ground. With one claw, he pried out an eyelet carved into the floor. Only now did Amina realize that the decorative bronze inlays in the floor were all eyelets. She looked around, they were everywhere, in the floor, in the walls and in the ceiling.

"Spread your knees."

His voice was still warm and loving, but the authority was clear.

"Yes Papa Bear."

Amina replied, spreading her knees as far as the strap framing her genitals would allow. Hurk knotted the strap around the eyelet. He did the same with the other side. He made sure she had no room to move before he knelt in front of her. He only had the thin strap left.

Amina looked into his eyes and was sure she could see excitement in them. Hurk looked at his living work of art and was satisfied. Satisfied and aroused.

The thought of what was about to follow sent a pleasant shiver down his spine. Amina saw this and watched him curiously. Hurk held the last, thin strap in front of her nose.

"Let's move on to the last strap. It's part of your punishment."

Hurk explained. Amina eyed the thin leather and nodded.

"Yes Papa Bear. I have disobeyed and should be punished."

Amina agreed and submitted to his will. Hurk gently placed the leather over her nose. Amina followed his movements with her eyes. Hurk adjusted the fit of the strap once more before knotting it under her chin.

"This is the leather that takes away your speech!"

He said calmly and ran the leather along her snout. He tied another knot and brought the strap back up to the bridge of her nose. Amina breathed deeply, her eyes wide open. Hurk tied a knot and brought the strap halfway down again. He tied the next knot at the corner of Amina's mouth. He stood up. His half erect member hung in front of her nose. She would have loved to caress it, kiss it, lick it, but she couldn't, she wasn't allowed to. Hurk walked around Amina. Behind her, he took the two ends of the ribbon, brought them together behind her head, tied a knot and finally brought them forward over her head and connected them to the ribbon that ran over the bridge of her nose.

His work complete, Hurk came back in front of Amina. He nodded with satisfaction.

"How do you feel?"

He asked and Amina tried to answer, but the halter wouldn't allow it.

"Mmmhmhmhm…. Nhooonmmm… mmhmm…"

Hurk smiled, his satisfaction growing even more. He leaned down and kissed Amina on her forehead, nose and finally on her bound mouth. He could feel her excitement. He couldn't quite escape the anticipation either as he straightened up again. His cock slowly came to life. Amina's eyes almost welled up when she saw his erection. So close, and yet so unapproachably far away at the same time. Hurk turned with a knowing grin and went back to the dresser. He took something out of the drawer and laughed softly. When he turned back around, Amina could feel herself starting to pratically leak. The feeling of sexual arousal ran through her like a thunderclap. She felt the fur on the back of her neck stand up. She tensed her body up, strained against her bounds somewhat. The soft pain, the straps put on her, as she pulled on them aroused her even more and her nipples began to tingle almost painfully. Her master held a whip in his hand. It looked like Indiana Jones' bullwhip, only a little smaller, more elegant, more finely crafted.

Hurk grinned and unrolled the braided leather. It was almost three meters long. He stroked the leather tenderly and looked at Amina, who was squirming in her bonds.

"This is the leather that will punish you."

Hurk said softly, his voice filled with anticipation and Amina nodded excitedly. He swayed the whip a bit back an forth, letting it writh on the ground like a snake. It almost looked like it had a live of its own. Amina followed its movement with her eyes. As she looked back up to him, you could almost understand the:

"Yes Papa Bear."

Almost.

Hurk knew quite well what damage could be done with such a whip. He had felt it first hand. He flicked his wrist and the whip obeyed his command. The leather landed gently on Amina's shoulder. The sensation was almost breathtaking for her. The leather was cold and hot at the same time. The weave was so fine, it almost felt like a snake as it slowly slid off her.

She moaned and her breathing quickened considerably.

"This is the leather that teaches you pain."

Hurk said, stepping closer. Another flick with his hand and the whip hit her ass around her hips. Not hard enough for real pain, but enough to emphasize his point. The muffled cry Amina forced from between her lips sounded more pleasurable than painful. Hurk knew that. He was counting on it. It would be part of the punishment.

"Since you have disobeyed my instructions yet again, your punishment will be the whip. 15 strokes. You are not allowed to come before the 14th stroke."

Hurk explained and squatted down in front of her. He lifted her head with the knob of the whip. Tears glistened in her eyes.

"If you can do it, we'll see how far we can push your limits."

Pride surged in his voice and he smiled lovingly. Amina blinked slowly. He kissed her tenderly before standing up again.

She looked after him with wide eyes. He stopped about two meters away from her and stood up to his full height. His now rock-hard member stood horizontally in front of him as he stretched and brought the whip behind him.

It was an elegant movement and it happened so suddenly that Amina only realized what had happened from the burning pain. She was completely breathless. The blow had hit her across the stomach. She was only able to react when Hurk had already brought the whip back behind him again.

Her body was faster with the second stroke and as soon as the leather touched her thighs she screamed out loud. The strap around her snout prevented her from really screaming. Tears welled up in her eyes. The pain was sharp and penetrating. She breathed quickly and as she saw Hurk preparing the next stroke she gritted her teeth. She closed her eyes and heard the characteristic sound of the swung leather. This time Hurk struck across her breasts. The pain was indescribable. Amina winced, but could not escape the pain, the straps would not let her. She gasped and breathed heavily. But before she could brace herself, Hurk's fourth stroke whiped around her upper arm and hit her back.

"Mmmmmwuaaaaaaaaaahnn…!"

She screamed as the pain shot through her. This pain was so different from anything she had known. Her previous master had played with the cat o' nine tails from time to time, but never like this.

Hurk pulled back the whip and looked at the trembling little thing kneeling only about two meters in front of him. So far he had held back a lot. He knew that if he wanted to, he could make centimeter-deep cuts with this whip, breaking bones and spirits. But that was not his goal right now. He was to inflict a certain amount of pain and to help his slave gain a better understanding of her own nature with a mixture of pain and pleasure. The ultimate goal was to create a new, a stronger version of her.

He waited for Amina to look at him. He waited for her to ask for the next stroke. She knew that only the first third of the punishment had taken place. She would ask for more.

In fact, it was only a short time before she shakily lifted her head and looked at him. However, she wasn't quite sure whether she wanted more strokes or not. At the moment, she wouldn't even be able to use her saveword. She was breathing heavily, the blood rushing in her ears. Her master stood in front of her. His body towered in front of her, dominating her field of vision and casting an all-encompassing shadow over her.

She had received four strokes. Eleven were still missing. She could feel her tears running down her cheeks. Saliva trickled from the corner of her mouth.

She looked up at him and swallowed… Then she nodded grimly. She would not give up. She would not allow him this triumph.

Hurk nodded, too, and took the next swing. The leather sliced through the air and hit her across her stomach. The pain was sharp, burning, but this time Amina didn't scream. She winced briefly, growled her pain into the leather around her snout and looked at him with piercing eyes.

"More…"

You could almost understand it as she sent the challenge to Hurk. He smiled. Now they understood each other.

Again he struck out. It was an elegant swipe over the head, the leather literally rolled through the air and licked across her right thigh.

Amina gave a short cry and buckled slightly, but she managed to push herself up again. The leather around her snout crunched dangerously as she tried to open her mouth to scream louder.

"Mmmrrrrrraaaaaahrr…"

Her saliva hung in long strings from her lips and her tears flowed unchecked. Her breath rattled in her throat and sweat clotted her hair. But the fire in her eyes was undimmed.

"Mmmmm…Mmmmooooohhhhrrrrrrraaaaa…"

She screamed at him. Hurk was captivated by Amina's breasts, which were put on display even more by the harness. His smile widened and he showed his huge teeth.

"More so…"

He stated and pulled back the whip. He let the leather fly and hit her left hip.

Amina screamed. Even though the blow had been much harder than the previous ones, she felt less pain. They had crossed a line.

She put her head back as far as she could and moaned loudly as Hurk pulled the whip behind him again. As Amina turned her head forward again, she could just see him swing out for the next stroke. She took a deep breath.

He was skillful with the whip and hit her inner thigh. The pain ran through her from her thigh to the top of her head like an electric shock.

"Nyaaaarrrg…"

She screamed and threw her body forward. However, the pain from the pressure of the straps quickly made her straighten up again. Her breathing was now fast and irregular. She had put her ears back and pushed her tongue forward between her teeth. She looked at him, panting.

"mmmpammpa…mmohrrrnnn… mmmmoooooohrrrrrnn…"

It was more of a plea than a scream. Hurk nodded and took a swing.

The next stroke hit her back, deflected by the straps on her arms. Amina groaned and pushed her back through as far as she could. She somehow managed to push her tongue even further between her teeth. The leather probably gave way. Her saliva ran in thick strands from her mouth and down her chest. Her legs were shaking, but Hurk wasn't quite sure if that was still pain or if something else had taken over by now.

"Nine… six to go… are you ready?"

He asked, swinging the whip behind him. Amina looked at him and nodded grimly.

Hurk chose his next target and let the leather fly.

The end of the whip licked across her breasts and Amina cried out loudly. This time the pain was real. Her breasts were sensitive, but none the less the discharge from her vagina increased and she tried desperately to pull her thighs together. Alas the straps were too strong still. Her thighs trembled in her straining against the bonds.

She had to have bitten her tongue, because in addition to the clear saliva, the bright red of her blood was now running down her lips. Hurk was not to be deterred and went for the eleventh stroke.

He hit across her stomach again and added another welt to the existing ones. Amina moaned loudly.

"Nnnnnnaaaaahhh… naaaahaaa…"

Hurk shook his head, no it wasn't enough. The whip whizzed through the air once more and hit her thigh. Amina flinched.

She was hot and cold at the same time. Her body no longer knew whether to feel pain or pleasure. Her mind screamed of pleasure and wanted more, her battered body screamed of pain and wanted less. Amina herself welcomed every further blow with open arms.

Her breasts burned, her stomach tingled, her legs were almost numb. And her vagina was burning, it was literally pulsating. If it went on like this, she might really cum. Cumming from being whipped by her master.

The next stroke tore her from her thoughts. The leather had hit her bottom and Amina saw lights dancing before her eyes. She couldn't scream. She could only moan. She was on the verge. Every breath, every contraction, every heartbeat moved her a little closer to the abyss. What had her master said? She wasn't allowed to cum before the 14th stroke. How many were there now?

She opened her eyes and saw Hurk taking a swing. She shook her head, but Hurk was not to be deterred. The leather hit its target, right above her mons, and Amina screamed out loud.

"Mmmmmwuuaaaahnnnn…"

The hit was enough. She couldn't stop it. Her body tensed up and in its contraction she ejaculated violently. Her spasms were so strong that the strap around her snout tore, and she screamed her orgasm into the silence of the room. While she was still caught in her spasms, the leather hit her for the last time.

Hurk had directed the last stroke once more at her ass. The pain emphasized Amina's orgasm once again. Her whole body twitched and she threatened to collapse. Everything around Amina began to spin and turn white…

When she regained consciousness, Hurk was kneeling in front of her and holding her in his arms. She was breathing heavily and the last aftershocks of her orgasm were still running through her body. She hadn't thought she would react so strongly to this punishment.

She was almost embarrassed to have let herself go like this, but Hurk was her master. If not in front of him, who else should she have any inhibitions about?

Hurk was in the process of loosening the torn strap around her snout.

"I'm proud of you Amina. I knew you could do it."

He said quietly and removed the strap for good. It had left its mark. Nothing permanent, but a few pressure marks and there would probably be bruises.

He tenderly wiped the tears from her cheeks. And held her tight again.

"Papa…Hrrrrrmm…Bear…"

She sounded hoarse, but she smiled.

He kissed her tenderly and stroked her head. She let herself fall deeper into his arms and breathed in slow, deep breaths. Hurk smiled slightly and let her enjoy the moment. The next hour would be hard enough. She would need every bit of strength and stamina if she was going to get through it.

---

Those destined for greatness

After a while, Amina opened her eyes and looked up at him. Her breathing had calmed down and she looked reasonably relaxed. The fur on her face had dried and the traces of her tears were no longer visible.

"Papa Bear… What are we going to do now?"

She asked quietly but with a firm, confident voice. Hurk looked down at her. She was all disheveled, the welts from his lashes would be visible for a while and her fur was partially caked with sweat, saliva and other bodily fluids. He stroked her cheek.

"We're going to increase your pain tolerance. Do you feel ready for that?"

He replied calmly.

*Are you insane? Didn't you see that this alone pushed her to her limits?… Yes I did, and that's exactly why we're going to push those limits now… You're going to kill her!… No I'm not. We won't cause any permanent damage. At least not unless she specifically requests it… Permanent damage? You're insane! Stop now… No, I'll stop when she says she can't go on… Don't make me force you… Why don't you try it? At the moment, I'm the stronger of the two of us. You gave me the field voluntarily, that gives me more power… Grrrrrr… Yes, you growl, you know I'm right… Just wait and see… I'm here…*

Amina didn't hear his conversation with himself, but her eyes lit up. She was ready. She had been born ready.

"Yes Papa Bear, I'm ready. Hurt me!"

It just bubbled out of her. Hurk nodded slightly and let his hand slide onto her breast. He took a firm grip. The soft tissue bulged out between his fingers and Amina moaned.

"Aaaahhnnnngg… Papa Bear…"

It certainly sounded like a mixture of pleasure and pain, although the pleasure still prevailed for the moment. Hurk wanted to be careful. In fact, he wanted to hurt her. He would hurt her! But he also really didn't want to leave any lasting damage. This beautifully shaped body should remain as beautiful and intact as it was. Well, a few little things would probably remain, but nothing earth-shattering.

He slowly released his hand and enjoyed the feeling as her breast slowly pushed against his hand and returned to its natural shape. He smiled and waited until her breast was fully back in shape before he wrapped his fingers around her nipple. He could already feel her inhale and hold her breath. He carefully rolled her nipple back and forth between his fingers. He could be cruel when he wanted to be. He waited until she could no longer hold her breath and exhaled before pinching her nipple.

"Aaaarrrnnn…"

Amina blurted out, and when he pulled on her nipple, the scream actually sounded painful. He kept the pressure on for a moment before he simply let go of the nipple and it snapped back onto her breast like the knot of a balloon. Amina looked up at him, biting her lower lip. There was pain on her face, but also a clear desire for more.

Hurk looked down at her sympathetically. A little nipple play wouldn't be enough to push her limits, not by a long shot. But it wouldn't be enough for him either. He wanted to hear her scream, really scream, not that half-moaned shout laced with lust. His hand wandered over her stomach. He could feel the swollen welts of his whip. His fingers gripped the strap that ran between her legs like a thong. Amina could already feel the pressure building up on her nerve nodes. Her eyes widened and she took a deep breath. Before Hurk could increase the pressure, Amina moaned and tilted her pelvis backwards, increasing the pressure on the posterior nerve nodes herself.

"Haa… Haaannnnnnrrr…"

Her moan ended in a growl that sounded almost dangerous. Hurk's interest was piqued. And Amina's eyes were already filling with tears again.

"Breathe girl… always breathe…"

He said gently and began to slowly and carefully increase the pressure on her nerves.

Lights began to dance in front of Amina's eyes and the intense, cutting pain from the pressure points made its way through her body.

She was still bound and so her options for avoiding the pain were limited. She held her breath and pressed her head into Hurk's chest.

"Breathe child…"

Hurk repeated and Amina gasped for air. Each breath was accompanied by pain-filled moans. Hurk could feel her tears soaking the fur of his chest. But Amina held on.

"Aaargh… haaaannn… hiiiiii… Pa… Papa… hnnnn… Beheeaar… arrn… More!"

She gasped into his chest and Hurk complied with her request. He increased the pressure by pulling a little harder on the strap and gripping her buttock firmly with his other hand.

Amina's moans became louder and her pitch increased noticeably. Hurk knew he had to be careful, if he overdid it she would no longer be able to use her saveword.

Amina, meanwhile, was in her own world. A world that consisted of pleasure, pain and loss of control. She didn't stand much of a chance, she was at the mercy of her master. She lost herself in the feelings as her master continued to model and intensify the pain. She breathed in a compressed manner and moaned with every breath. Her saliva ran unchecked from her mouth and her tears poured down her master's chest. She tried to form words, to form sentences, but with each breath, and with each new tug of her master's straps, her attempts were discarded once more.

The pain emanating from her vagina and perineum was so hot, searing hot, and it cut deep into her flesh. It was a primitive, life-changing pain.

She couldn't put the feeling into words as the fire burned along her nerves and into her brain.

"Hnnnyaaaarrrghh… rrrrrrr…"

She pressed out. She could no longer see anything. Everything was shrouded behind a blurry, red veil. Her body reared up against the restraints, straining against the bonds that held her in place. The pressure exerted by these restraints as she struggled against them caused a pain all of its own, which accumulated with the other pain.

What was only a few minutes in reality seemed like hours in her world. She almost lost herself in this world of pain and pleasure. She let herself fall and surrendered to the pain. She was about to cross that final threshold, to lose herself completely, when the pain suddenly subsided.

Hurk had noticed the change in Amina's posture. Had noticed that she was suddenly no longer working against the pain. That she was no longer fighting, but was about to welcome the pain. He couldn't let that happen. He didn't want to break her character. He didn't want a doll who was addicted to pain.

He wanted a slave who was able to endure even the greatest pain and in the end find the pleasure that would allow her to reach a higher level of consciousness.

He let go of the strap and loosened his grip on her buttocks. He knew it would only take a few seconds for the pain to subside enough to bring her back down to earth.

And indeed, Amina blinked and her breathing deepened again. The soulless look in her eyes disappeared and she looked up at Hurk. Her face was drenched with her tears, as was his chest. She swallowed, her mouth dry. All her saliva was sticking to her throat and Hurk's stomach.

"Pa…Papa Bear…?"

She whispered, and he stroked her cheek. It had been close, he knew. He wasn't sure if she realized it.

"Wh…why did we stop?"

She asked and Hurk leaned down and kissed away her tears.

"Because we almost crossed a line. A line from which there would have been no turning back."

He said softly. He looked behind him and fished for the bottle he had brought from the kitchen earlier. Amina raised her head a little more and looked at him questioningly.

"What kind of line? I would do anything for you Papa Bear. Anything that makes you happy. Let me cross that line if it makes you happy."

She stated and she sounded convinced. Hurk smiled. He had little doubt that if he had let her, she would not have hesitated to cross the line, she would have been well on her way.

He got hold of the bottle and pulled it towards him. He opened the cap and showed it to her.

"Have a drink Amina."

He instructed her and brought the bottle to her lips. She greedily sucked in the liquid and gulped it down. Only when the bottle was almost empty did she nod and Hurk took it down. He capped it again and put it down.

"We will not cross that line. Crossing it would mean breaking your spirit. That's not what I want. I want us to push that boundary. I want you to be able to endure the pain, not be addicted to it."

He explained and stroked her cheek. He pressed her tightly against him.

"The pain is a means to an end. It should help you to feel greater pleasure, it should help you to reach a higher level of consciousness. But you shouldn't need pain for pain's sake."

He added. Amina nodded slightly and enjoyed the renewed, close contact with her master. She closed her eyes and let herself drift. She didn't quite understand what he wanted, but she agreed. He should do what he thought was right with her. She was the unhewn block of marble and he was the stonemason. He would make her into a beautiful statue.

She felt Hurk lift her chin a little further. Before she could open her eyes, she felt his lips on hers.

She surrendered to the kiss, opened her mouth and received his tongue. They explored each other's mouth extensively and intensively. Seconds turned into minutes as she gave herself completely to her master. His hand was still resting tenderly on her cheek, his other hand had found her breast and was gently caressing it. She absorbed all of this and it deepened her affection for her master.

She was overjoyed to have found an understanding master. A master who cared about her well-being as much as her progress.

It was almost physically painful when he finally broke the kiss and pulled his head back from hers. The desire for more could be seen in her face. In her gaze, her half-open mouth with her tongue hanging out slightly and in her ears that were submissively folded back.

Hurk smiled. She would get more. When they were done with this step.

"Are you ready to try again?"

He asked, his voice filled with confidence and faith in his slave's abilities. Amina blinked slowly, thinking, then nodded.

"Yes Papa Bear. I'm ready."

Hurk nodded as well. He placed his index finger gently on her lips.

"Good, then we'll try again. I want you to concentrate on your breathing. It's important that you always breathe calmly and deeply. Concentrate on that and fight the pain. It must not overpower you. It's a tool, not a drug."

He explained and took his finger from her lips, tenderly stroking along her lower lip to the corner of her mouth.

"Yes Papa Bear, I'll try!"

Amina replied, smiling gently.

Over the next half hour, Hurk took Amina to the absolute limit of what the young hyena could handle five more times. Once she had been about to use her saveword but Hurk had let go of her beforehand.

She leaned against him and breathed heavily. The smell of copper and iron lingered in the air. At some point in the last half hour, she had bitten her own tongue to keep control. Her whole body was trembling. She was drenched in sweat.

Hurk had decided that was enough for now. They could always continue to work on the boundaries.

"How are you feeling Amina?"

He asked quietly and carefully began to undo the restraints. Amina lifted her head slightly. Her lips were chewed and all around her mouth her fur was sticky with bloody saliva.

"I lo…"

She didn't get any further, because Hurk put his finger on her lips. He shook his head.

"The night is not over yet Amina."

He said softly and took his finger from her lips. Amina nodded and leaned against Hurk.

"Yes Papa Bear. But I just feel that way."

She said and rubbed her snout against his chest. Hurk smiled. It wasn't that he didn't want to hear it, just not now. He released her arms from the restraints and they fell limply.

It was normal. It would be a while before she regained control. He removed the remaining straps from her arms and began to massage them gently. Amina sighed softly.

"Thank you Papa Bear."

Hurk smiled and continued to undo the other straps.

One by one, the leather straps fell to the floor and his slave was able to move freely again. When Hurk had finally loosened the last strap, he helped her to her feet.

She swayed badly but held herself upright. She clung to Hurk, who lent her his strong arms for support. He led her to the bed and made her sit down. He sat down beside her and held her upright.

"I think you need a little break…"

Hurk said, looking into his slave's tired eyes. Amina tried to shake her head. She looked up at her master.

"No Papa Bear. I can carry on. Just take a breather and go to the toilet…"

She said quietly. Hurk grinned and nodded.

"Can you do that on your own?"

He asked, amused, and Amina moved her legs unsteadily. They were still slightly numb and felt weak. She finally looked up at him and shook her head.

"I would appreciate a little help Papa Bear."

She admitted and grabbed Hurk's hand, which he was already holding out to her. They both stood up, but only Hurk was standing securely, Amina was swaying quite heavily. Together they tottered to the bathroom.

For such a small house, the bathroom was surprisingly spacious. Not only was there a bathtub and a walk-in shower, both large enough to comfortably accommodate two people Hurk's size, there was still enough room for his washing machine, toilet and a large washbasin without feeling cramped.

Hurk led Amina to the toilet. The advantage of already being naked was that she could simply sit down again.

She sat on the bowl and leaned back against the wall. The coolness of the tiles was pleasant for the moment. Hurk stood next to her and waited.

Just the thought of his slave sitting next to him, naked, virtually defenceless, asking him to go to the toilet with her, watching her relieve herself and looking so relaxed, excited him massively.

It wasn't necessarily that Hurk was into watersports, but he wasn't completely averse to it either. It was more this innocence and naivety that she was now showing him that attracted and turned him on so much.

Amina was completely relaxed during this time. All tension fell away from her and while she emptied her bladder, her eyes fell on Hurk's member. It was not fully erect, but it had never really gone limp since he had "whipped her". Her master had amazing staying power.

Slowly she lifted her hand and carefully wrapped her fingers around Hurk's manhood. She knew that as long as her master hadn't allowed her to, she wasn't really allowed to. But he hadn't forbidden her either. What was the worst that could happen? Another punishment? It would be more of a reward at this point.

Hurk grinned. Of course, he had already seen her move in the offing, but he wasn't against it at all. Her hand felt divine. She began to stroke his shaft, gently. His reaction was almost instantaneous. Amina's eyes widened as she felt how quickly her master's cock stiffened.

She licked her chewed lips. Would he allow it? Would he perhaps even welcome it? Some masters welcomed initiative. She continued to stroke Hurk, her efforts becoming much more focused and her grip on him much tighter. A completely new thought slowly took hold in her mind and she looked up at Hurk.

He seemed completely relaxed and made no attempt to stop her.

"Papa Bear, I want…"

Hurk looked down at her. When he saw the look on her face, he tilted his head slightly. She looked so needy again and her eyes kept switching back and forth between his eyes and his cock. Hurk smiled and stepped in front of her.

"Good, you have my permission. Take what you need."

He said softly and stroked her head. Amina's eyes widened a little and she stared eagerly at his member. She opened her mouth and pushed it in. She closed her lips around his shaft and began to suck on it greedily. Unlike the times before, this time she was really greedy. She let her tongue glide along his shaft and circled his glans with every outstroke. Her hands massaged his shaft and caressed his scrotum. Her head slid quickly and purposefully along his shaft.

Hurk groaned slightly. This time she really wanted to suck him dry. It felt incredibly good. He shuddered as her teeth ran lightly over the edge of his glans. If she kept this up, he would cum soon. His muscles tensed.

Amina slowly pulled his cock out of her mouth, held his foreskin between her teeth and gave it a gentle tug. This elicited an astonished squeal from Hurk and he looked down amused. Amina looked up at him playfully, his foreskin still between her sharp teeth. She grinned broadly and let go of his foreskin. Her long tongue unfurled from her mouth and she licked along his entire shaft without once breaking eye contact. Hurk breathed deeply and his legs trembled slightly. He gritted his teeth.

"Please Papa Bear, do it!"

Amina soft but demanding voice was enough to send Hurk over the edge. With a grunt, Hurk released and came. In long thick strands he shot his seed all over her face and chest. Amina giggled and looked up at him from below. She was a complete mess. He almost felt sorry for her, but then again, she had wanted it that way.

"Oh my god, Papa Bear. So much!"

She gasped and licked the remnants of his seed from his cock, then licked her lips. Hurk grinned.

"I think a shower wouldn't go amiss right now."

He stated and Amina's eyes widened.

He held out his hand to her and Amina gratefully accepted it. He carefully pulled her to her feet. She smiled at him and he smiled back. He led her to the shower. It was big enough to accommodate at least two people of Hurk's stature. Amina stood in front of Hurk and looked around. Hurk raised his hands and undid the buckle of her collar. Amina reflexively reached for it and looked over her shoulder. She was about to ask when Hurk gently placed a finger on her lips.

"We'd better take it off in the shower. You'll get it back when we're done."

He said gently and took it off her. Amina grabbed her neck where the collar had just been. It felt strange now that the leather collar was no longer around her neck. She turned around and looked at his hand holding the collar. Hesitantly, she put her hand on his and looked up at him.

"Papa Bear, are you sure I'll get it back?"

She asked quietly and uncertainly. Hurk smiled and placed his large paw on her narrow shoulder. His thumb stroked her neck tenderly.

She had such a beautiful neck. His lips began to quiver slightly.

*You're not going to bite her neck… why not?… we're not discussing it!… but we are. Why shouldn't I bite her neck… Because you almost killed the girl with it last time… Hey, that was her own fault, why does she pull her head away… No way. You won't bite her neck… You can't stop me, and you know it… I can and I will stop you, and YOU know it!… hmpf!*

Amina looked at him questioningly but Hurk just shook his head slightly. He placed the collar on her shelf just outside the shower.

"All good, just an unpleasant thought."

He explained, reaching past her and opening the faucet.

The large rain shower above them started up and let warm water trickle onto them. Amina lifted her head and raised her arms. She welcomed the warm water as it washed the traces of the night away from her body. Hurk grinned and indicated that she should turn around. Amina nodded and turned her back to him. Hurk looked at her for a moment and then slid his hands along her chest and gently cupped her breasts. Amina sighed slightly and enjoyed the touch. Hurk held her breasts for a moment before slowly sliding his hands over her body. She was so incredibly soft and at the same time he could feel her strong muscles under her fur and skin. Amina visibly enjoyed his caress. She leaned her head back and looked at him out of the corner of her eye.

"Papa Bear…"

It was a barely audible whisper. As his hand slid over her mons, she inhaled sharply. Her hands wandered backwards and found his member and testicles. She carefully grasped his sack and began to massage it. Hurk spread his legs slightly to give her better access. His second hand found her throat and gently embraced it. He could feel her excited pulse and every little movement of her muscles. His lips began to twitch again. Amina stretched her neck as she continued to caress his testicles. Hurk slowly bent down to her and opened his mouth. His teeth looked huge compared to her petite neck. As he closed his jaws around her throat, she inhaled sharply.

He didn't bite, it was more of a gesture.

"Uuuuhnnn… Papa Bear…"

Amina moaned lightly and Hurk could feel the shudder that ran through her. Amina felt his jaws tremble. She stretched her neck and closed her eyes. Hurk could feel her relax. He closed his jaws a little more, letting his fangs build up pressure. Amina paused in her massage of his testicles and stood very still. Hurk could feel her breathing and her pulse. He relaxed his jaws again and pulled his mouth back. When her neck was finally free again, the young hyena turned around and looked up at her master with wide eyes. She lifted her hands to his snout and gently pulled him towards her.

"Papa Bear, mark your property."

She said softly, stretching her neck before pulling his snout to her neck. Hurk let her and looked at her out of the corner of his eye. When she let go of him, he opened his mouth a little. Amina took a deep breath in anticipation of what was to come. She didn't see Hurk's grin. He licked across her neck and while she was still completely surprised, he released a raspberry onto her neck.

"Hiiiiiiii Papa Bear…"

Amina squeaked and hunched her shoulders, which only spurred Hurk on even more. He pushed his nose deeper into her neck and nibbled a little on her throat. She gasped for air and tried to push his head away from her neck, but had no chance against his brutal strength. While she desperately tried to fend off his head, Hurk grabbed her ass.

"Eeeeep Papa Bear,… haaannnn…"

She gasped. Hurk lifted her effortlessly and pressed her against the wall. The cold tiles at her back caused her to inhale sharply. Finally, Hurk let go of her for a moment and pulled his head back. His eyes looked wild. Amina breathed hard and fast as she looked into his face.

Hurk was standing directly under the shower and the water was running down his head on all sides. He looked strangely wild and crazed. Amina looked at him a little reservedly.

"Papa Bear?"

Amina asked, her voice filled with uncertainty. A wild grin formed on his lips as he lifted her higher.

"You want your master to mark his property?"

Hurk asked. His voice seemed strangely distant and he stared at her breasts, which were now roughly at his eye level. Amina wasn't quite sure what to say for the moment. Hurk licked his lips and opened his mouth. He slowly approached her right breast. Amina resisted the urge to raise her hands in front of her breasts. Instead, she placed her hands gently on Hurk's cheeks.

"Yes, Papa Bear. Mark your slave. But please… be gentle…"

She said softly, pulling him to her chest. Hurk closed his lips around her nipple. She felt him sucking hard on her nipple and moaned loudly.

She felt as if he wouldn't stop sucking on her breast. Just as it started to get really painful, she felt his teeth.

"Aaaaahaaargh…"

She screamed out loud as Hurk bit into her nipple quite hard. Amina bared her teeth and pressed her head against the wall. She held her breath. She was almost afraid he would bite her nipple off. As her brain screamed for oxygen, she squeezed her breath between her teeth and moaned.

Just before she couldn't take it anymore and thought about using her saveword, Hurk finally let go. When he let go of her breast, her nipple was swollen hard and his bite marks were stamped into her breast all around her nipple. Amina shivered slightly and looked at her slightly bleeding breast.

"Haa… haaa… Pa… Papa … Bear… gentle?"

Hurk looked at his handiwork and looked up at her. There were tears in her eyes. Hurk tilted his head, something seemed to be happening to him, he blinked.

"Did I exaggerate?"

He asked, his voice sounding like his own again. The disturbed look in his eyes had also disappeared. Amina placed her hand carefully over her breast.

"It… did… really, really hurt, Papa Bear."

She finally said, covering her other breast with her second hand. Hurk lowered her a little until he was eye level with her.

"But you persevered and now you're marked by your master, just like you wanted."

Hurk explained, looking deep into her eyes. Amina sniffled and blinked the tears from her eyes. The look she gave him was a little offended, she would have preferred to have his mark somewhere else and her breasts were really sensitive. On the other hand, she was overjoyed that he had marked her. Hurk leaned over and kissed her tenderly on the nose.

"I'm proud of you. And what does a good master do when he's proud of his little slave girl?"

He asked and smiled. Amina's eyes widened imperceptibly but her ears perked up again.

"A good master rewards his slave girl, Papa Bear."

She said. Her voice still sounded a little choked by her tears, but there was clearly more joy in it. Hurk's smile widened and his gaze wandered back down to Amina's chest.

"Show it to me. I want to see it."

He said softly. Amina carefully took her hand off her breast. Her nipple was badly swollen and purple in color. It would look pretty bad for a while, but it would heal. The bite marks around her areola would probably form permanent scars, but wouldn't be too noticeable unless you knew what you were looking for. Amina was still a little reluctant. Hurk could sense it, she was afraid he would bite again. This fear was unfounded, but she had no way of knowing that.

Hurk looked up at her again.

"It's beautiful. But yes, I have to admit, I was a little overzealous. Let me make it up to you."

He said calmly and gave her a kiss. Amina returned the kiss and wrapped her arms around his neck. When they finally broke the kiss, Hurk let her down. Amina stood in front of him and looked up at him again. She had found her smile again. Hurk stroked her cheek.

"Turn around, I want to reward you."

He said calmly and Amina did as she was told. She propped herself up against the wall with her hands and stuck her butt out at him. Hurk looked at it for a moment and grinned. He carefully took her hips and turned her pelvis a little further forward. Amina leaned further forward to allow the movement.

"Has your master introduced you to the pleasures of anal sex?"

Hurk asked, dropping his thumb into the cleft between her cheeks. He carefully circled her rosette with his finger and saw her twitch. Amina nodded and gasped softly. Her response was practically swallowed up by the lapping of the water.

Hurk grumbled contentedly and placed his member on her bottom. He let it slide back and forth a little on her wet backside and enjoyed the way Amina squirmed. He slowly pulled his pelvis back and let his cock slide along her crack. Amina pushed her cheeks apart and moaned slightly as her master knocked on her back door.

Hurk had placed the tip of his member right on her rosette. He knew it would be another challenge for Amina, completely unprepared, so he had greased his best piece with shower gel as he had no lubricant to hand.

He began to apply pressure very gently and could feel Amina's anus slowly giving way.

"Aaaahn… Papa Bear… so big…"

Amina moaned as her back door was slowly stretched. Hurk grunted in agreement and enjoyed watching his cock slowly disappear into Amina. After he had taken his punishment from Hank for being so impetuous with the marking, and Amina had also been pushed to her limits, he now wanted to be careful.

Even if a certain amount of pain was arousing for Amina, he didn't want to build their whole relationship on pain alone. Hank had tightened the thumbscrews and put Hurk in his place time and time again. If he wanted to stay in power this time, at least for a while, and savor his version of fun, he would have to get better at the one thing he didn't know how to do: restraint.

And it wasn't that he didn't enjoy it. He revelled in the power he had over Amina. The elation of being the master of her satisfaction increased his own satisfaction immensely.

He wanted it to stay that way. He wanted Amina to stay with them… no, with HIM. She was to be his slave. She should be more.

"I…"

He began as he very slowly pushed his cock further into her. He was almost halfway inside her. Amina moaned and despite trying to relax, her anus was so tight around Hurk's member that he was almost afraid she was going to cut off his blood circulation. He leaned down to her, teeth bared and shuddering.

"I… love…"

He paused. He wasn't allowed to tell her. Not like this. No…

Hank sat back in the background noise of his consciousness and laughed.

*Tell her. Be a man, own your feelings… No. I can't tell her… Oh? Are you too macho to confess your feelings to your sexual partner? You? The big and strong Hurk?… No, it's not like that. I am her master. I can't just tell her that I love her. Even if I feel it. And I do… I know. You are me. I feel what you feel. Or do you feel what I feel?… No, it's not like that. The dynamic between master and slave. I can't just tell her I love her… Too bad, you already did it…*

Hurk grunted slightly.

"I love your tight ass…"

It sounded stilted, but it was a save. Amina didn't seem to notice, or at least she didn't let on.

"Nnnyahaaa… Papa Bear… so deep…"

She moaned and arched her back. Hurk had now almost completely penetrated her.

He stopped and gently stroked her hips.

"How do you feel? Are you ready?"

He asked just loud enough to drown out the shower. Amina lifted her head and looked over her shoulder. She looked very needy. She wanted it, she needed it, and she needed it NOW.

The look on her face screamed: don't torture me anymore, give it to me.

"Aaahn Papa Bear, yes… fuck me…"

She demanded in a lovestruck voice. Hurk nodded, he couldn't hold back any longer either. He began to move slowly inside her.

At first his movements were small and careful. These small movements alone were enough to arouse him immensely. He watched Amina closely. She moaned loudly and bent her head down. She breathed deeply and seemed to really enjoy it.

Very slowly, he increased the amplitude of his movements. They were still careful and slow, but he tried to take advantage of the length of his member and pulled it almost all the way out until his glans caught on her sphincter and then began his journey back into the depths of her body.

"Haaaaahnnn… deeper Papa Bear, deeper…"

Amina begged as Hurk slowly penetrated her again. He pulled her cheeks apart and pushed himself as deep as he could into her back entrance.

All the way, Amina purred and finally moaned in relief as his hips finally pressed against her ass. Hurk couldn't keep his lust to himself either and gasped lustfully.

Amina seemed to be coping well with his size.

"…Faster…"

Hurk grunted and began to slowly but steadily increase his speed. Each of his thrusts was met with a growl from him and a gasped moan from Amina. The way she pushed herself away from the wall to brace herself against him, forcing him to penetrate her deeper and harder was a testament to her desire.

As Hurk increased his pace, the slapping of his hips against her buttocks became louder.

Amina's moans also became louder and her pitch increased with her volume.

"Nyaa… haaaa… hiiii… Papa Bear… so good… uuuhnn…"

Hurk couldn't argue with her, he was about to give her a load of his cum. He tried to hold out a little longer. It just felt too good.

"… Coming soon… hnnnngrrrrr…"

Hurk grunted and he could feel Amina redoubling her efforts, straining even harder against him and tensing her sphincter. She didn't want to let him go. It wasn't that Hurk wanted to leave either. He wanted to stay inside her, he wanted this feeling to never end.

SMACK…SMACK…SMACK…

Hurk picked up the pace once more. He leaned his head back and let his lust out in a long moan. Amina was unable to moan. Her breath came in rhythm with Hurk's thrusts.

"rrrRRRRaaaaarrrrrrgh…"

Hurk screamed his orgasm into the rushing water and shot the contents of his balls into Amina's rectum. He pumped himself into her two or three more times before he also supported himself against the wall above Amina. Amina undulated her pelvis and enjoyed the feeling of Hurk coming inside her. She was breathing heavily. She had not cum herself. She had not yet managed to cum from anal sex, but she didn't care. Her master had cum. Inside her. That was all that mattered at the moment. It was her reward, his apology for earlier and she gladly accepted it. She would take that reward again any time.

She saw Hurk's shadow above her and felt his gaze on her back. It was like a fire that slowly slid over her back. She enjoyed the feeling. All his attention was on her. His whole world revolved around her right now. It gave her incredible power.

And then she felt his hand on her back. How he ran his claws through her wet fur. She lifted her head and growled with pleasure.

His claws traveled up her back to her neck.

"Rrrrrrrrr… haaaan…"

She gasped as he ran his hand tenderly over the back of her neck. His fingers ran through her hair and gripped it gently. Amina lifted her head and gave in to Hurk's pull. He didn't pull hard, it was more of a guidance.

"Has your master been good to you?"

He asked as he gently turned her head towards him. Amina had laid her ears back and was looking at him out of the corner of her eye. She had opened her mouth and her tongue was hanging out. She couldn't nod, but the corners of her mouth pulled back into a smile, showing more of her brutal set of teeth.

"Yes, Papa Bear, you've been so good to me…your slave is overjoyed."

She said, blinking slowly. Hurk was still inside her and she gyrated her hips slightly. Hurk hummed with pleasure and Amina gasped as he slid out of her. Amina clenched her cheeks and tried to keep everything inside her that Hurk had left there.

He let go of her mopp and straightened up again. His breathing had calmed down again. He took a step back and welcomed the full gush of water on his head. Amina straightened up more slowly. When she turned around, she let herself fall against the wall and stood still for a moment.

Hurk, meanwhile, got completely soaked and brushed the water off himself with his paws.

His body, which was huge compared to hers, dominated the shower and now that he was completely wet and his fur was sticking to him, his muscles were even more visible.

He wasn't slim, as mentioned before no self-respecting bear was ever really slim, but he was powerfully built. His muscles were like a mountain range that ran along his limbs and body. The many scars hidden beneath his thick fur were now more visible.

Amina looked at her master, who stood before her in the intense rain of the shower. She licked her lips. She couldn't get enough of him. She slowly pushed herself away from the wall and joined him under the shower.

"Let me help you Papa Bear."

She said and placed her hands on his flanks. Hurk looked down at her and tilted his head. He reached for the shower gel he had just used and handed it to her.

"Good, then clean your master."

His voice sounded loving and Amina gratefully accepted the shower gel. She had something else in mind, but after seeing the foam on his member she knew that option was out of the question anyway.

Amina got down on her knees in front of him and began to lather and clean the lower half of Hurk's body. Her hands slid over his legs and felt his muscles. She lovingly massaged the soap into his fur.

When she reached the center of his body, her movements slowed down. She looked up at him.

"Papa Bear…may I?"

She asked, looking at his member hanging completely relaxed in front of her. Hurk, who was washing the foam off his head, looked down at her and grinned. He leaned down and stroked his slave.

"I expect you to do your job completely, which includes this part of my body."

His voice sounded benevolent and yet the authority in his voice was very clear. Amina nodded diligently and set to work. She tenderly washed Hurk's privates. Hurk grumbled contentedly and spread his legs a little.

When Amina had finished, she stood up again. She took the hand shower and helped to wash the foam from Hurk's fur. It took a while. Hurk's rather long fur held the soap for a surprisingly long time.

After they had freed him from all the foam, Hurk took a step back and pulled Amina directly under the large shower head. He slowly began to soap her body.

"One of the duties of a good master is to make sure that his slave is well and wants for nothing. So I'm going to wash you now."

He explained in an affectionate voice, but his tone brooked no objection. Amina just nodded, enjoying the attention.

Hurk started at her shoulders and worked his way down very slowly. He enjoyed the contact with Amina just as much as Amina enjoyed the contact with him.

He ran his hands tenderly over her body. He soaped her arms and gently massaged the foam into her fur. He carefully spread the shower gel over her breasts and was careful not to touch his mark and the nipple on her right breast too much, as this would be very painful.

Then he took care of her stomach and got down on his knees. While he soaped Amina's waist, she stroked his head and massaged his ears. They were so different from hers. His ears were relatively small and covered with thick fur. She smiled and giggled. Hurk smiled and ran his hands over her belly.

"Spread your legs Amina."

He commanded and Amina complied immediately. And Hurk let his hands slide lower. Past her hips and further down her legs. As he moved back up the inside of her legs, he could hear her gasp slightly. He looked up at her out of the corner of his eye as his hands traveled up her thighs. She gripped his ears tighter and breathed in deeply. She leaned her head back and let the water trickle directly onto her face.

Hurk concentrated on his task again. He carefully washed her private parts. He didn't want to stimulate her too much. It would probably be too much to tease her again just yet. He was rewarded with her twitching and sighing every time he touched her again.

Her labia were burning hot and they were more than just wet. And it wasn't water that made his fingers slippery. He smiled. She was so easy to tease and so teasing all at the same time.

He let go of her. He didn't want to overdo it. The night was almost over and there was still a lot to do.

He helped her rinse herself off, just as she had done for him. And when they were both finally completely free of foam, he turned off the tap. The water bill would be a little higher. They certainly wouldn't be repeating this every night. Surely… right?

While Amina was still brushing the water from her fur, Hurk got her one of his large towels. When she turned to face him, he wrapped her in the extra large, super fluffy towel.

"Hmmmm Papa Bear, so fluffy…"

Amina giggled and snuggled into the terrycloth. Hurk grinned and took another one from the cupboard. After wrapping it around his waist, he led Amina out of the bathroom and into the living room. Unnoticed by her, he took her collar.

"Have a seat, I'll be right there."

He said and disappeared into the kitchen.

She sat on the couch and made herself comfortable. She pulled the towel tighter around her. It was the first time in hours that she had covered her body with more than a few leather straps. Amina began to dry her fur very slowly. It would be hours before she was even halfway dry. She doubted she ever would be as long as she was with Hurk. Just the thought of his gaze traveling over her naked body was enough to arouse her, one touch of his hands was enough to make her leak, and one word from him and she would weaken.

She was so preoccupied with herself and turned in on herself that she didn't notice how he came back to the kitchen and stopped behind her. It was only when she saw her collar passing in front of her eyes that she realized he was standing behind her. Instinctively, she stretched her neck and breathed a sigh of relief. Hurk put the collar on her. He was careful as he tightened the buckle. He closed it again in the same hole as before and checked the fit with his fingers.

"Just like I promised you…"

He said softly, Amina couldn't see his smile, but she heard it in his voice. She touched the collar almost sensually and positively glowed. She looked over her shoulder and straight into Hurk's face.

"Thank you Papa Bear…"

She breathed and pressed a kiss to his nose. Hurk's smile widened as he picked up the tray again and came over to her. He sat down with her and placed the tray of selected trifles on the table in front of him. Amina looked curiously at the small dishes he had brought.

Her master tapped his lap and looked at her invitingly. Amina did not let him wait for her but came to him immediately and sat on his thighs. She was positively beaming and waited impatiently for what would now inevitably happen. Hurk put an arm around her and pulled her gently against his chest.

"Are you hungry, Amina?"

He asked calmly. Amina nodded. It wasn't as if she was really hungry, but she knew Hurk would want to feed her and she liked the idea of being fed by her master. Hurk gently booped her nose and took the first bowl from the tray.

"I hadn't planned on bringing a slave home. I had to improvise a little."

Hurk admitted and placed the container on the armrest of the couch. He took a piece of banana from the bowl and looked at Amina. She smiled blissfully.

Slowly, his fingers moved to her mouth and she opened it willingly. Her master placed the banana on her tongue and she closed her mouth again. She chewed with relish and Hurk smiled. He gently rubbed his arm over her shoulder and held her on his lap.

When she had swallowed, he took the next piece and brought it to her mouth. Again she opened it willingly and again he placed the fruit on her tongue. This time Amina closed her mouth faster and enclosed his fingers with her lips. Hurk looked at her with raised eyebrows and grinned.

"Naughty?"

He asked jokingly and Amina chewed with relish and replied after she swallowed:

"Maybe… Papa Bear."

Her mischievous grin made Hurk grin too. He took another slice of banana. He slowly guided it to her mouth. Amina grinned blatantly at him. Hurk grinned too and pushed the slice of banana into her mouth, leaving his index finger on her tongue for a moment longer. Amina closed her mouth and kept Hurk's finger in her mouth. She sucked on it and ran her tongue along it. She held it carefully with her teeth while she played with it with her tongue. Hurk's grin widened.

"Naughty… very naughty Amina!"

He said softly and pulled her towards him by his finger. Amina offered him no resistance and he kissed her on the nose. Amina smiled and let go of his finger. Hurk carefully pulled it out of her mouth. She released it with a plop.

Amina chewed on her banana with relish.

"Then you must punish me, Papa Bear."

She finally replied and looked him in the eye. Hurk shook his head.

"No Amina, I can't keep punishing all the time. I can't keep hurting all the time. It's not good."

His voice was calm and full of affection. He took the next piece of banana. He guided it towards her a bit and Amina opened her mouth, but Hurk didn't put it in.

"Besides, I know you'll probably see the punishment more as a reward. I want to be a good master to you, and I want to build this relationship on more than just sex and violence. Can we agree on that?"

He said, holding the banana like bait just a few centimeters away from Amina's mouth. Amina closed her mouth and pondered about it. Hurk was right. He couldn't keep chastising her. Even she wouldn't be able to stand it and their relationship would suffer very quickly. Besides, the cuddling and fun was nice too. She wanted their relationship to last. Not just the one between Master and slave, but the one between Hurk and Amina.

Sieh looked at him and blinked slowly.

"Papa Bear… Hurk… I want… hmmm… I… yes…"

She paused, seeming unsure if she could finish the sentence the way she wanted to. Hurk waited patiently, turning the banana seductively in his fingers. He could see the doubt in her eyes and finally took the banana down and put it back in the bowl. Amina panicked slightly and wanted to say something, but Hurk, as he liked to do, gently placed a finger on her lips. He took a deep breath and looked her seriously in the eyes.

"Relax Amina. You don't have to answer now if it's hard for you. I wanted you to know how I feel so that there are no misunderstandings. If it's complicated for you, then think about it calmly."

Despite the seriousness in his voice, his tone remained completely calm and loving. He took his finger from her lips and stroked her cheek. Amina closed her eyes and leaned her head against his hand. She was breathing heavily. When she opened her eyes again, Hurk was still looking at her just as lovingly as before. She straightened her head and started again.

"Papa Bear… I want to be your slave forever, so I realize you can't keep punishing me, even if I'd like to. I want to be near you, I want to share my life with you…"

She looked at him firmly, her voice trembling a little, and this time it was she who placed one of her slender fingers on his mouth.

"… I love you… Hurk."

Now it was out. Hurk blinked slowly. Amina took her finger slowly from Hurk's lips. She wasn't quite sure if she had made a mistake now. Hurk smiled and continued to stroke her cheek.

"I know Amina, I know."

He said calmly. He took a deep breath. He had actually wanted to wait until after the night. But now it was out. Now it couldn't be taken back.

*Oh man Hurk. Now it's out huh?… Yes. Now it's out. And I have to answer to it… Well, then be a man and stand by your feelings…I do…*

"I love you too, Amina."

He added and before she could answer, he pressed his lips to hers. Amina was still so stunned by Hurk's statement that she didn't react for a moment.

When she finally did, her reaction was exuberant. She hugged him and pulled herself tightly against him. She returned his kiss vigorously. Her towel fell onto the couch and she literally climbed onto Hurk.

It happened so quickly that Hurk couldn't defend himself. Not that he didn't welcome it, but… shouldn't she ask permission first? He would repay her, later. For now, he simply enjoyed the fact that she had just confessed her love for him and was now a little exuberant.

His reaction was not long in coming. His little Hurk stirred under his towel and soon the tent bumped against Amina's underside. Moaning, she pulled her tongue out of his throat and looked at him needily.

She was hot and cold. She felt like her nipples were about to burst and the wetness between her legs was everything but water. Her whole body was tingling. Hurk looked at her calmly but lovingly. There was no hardness in his face. The usual authority and subliminal aggression he usually exuded were not there.

She put her hands on his cheeks and looked deep into his eyes. Hurk had his hands on her flanks and was waiting to see what she would do. Again, she started to say something several times, but stopped each time before addressing him. She chewed her lip slightly, something she always did when she wasn't quite sure. Just before Hurk could take over again, she finally took heart.

---

Those who submit

She took her hands from his cheeks and guided them behind her neck. Deftly, she undid the buckle of her collar. Hurk raised his eyebrows, not quite sure what was happening now. Amina took off the black leather collar and ran her hands sensually over the soft leather. She looked at Hurk. Even if the collar was adjustable, it would never fit around Hurk's neck. His neck was just too strong. Instead, she took one of his arms and put the collar around his forearm.

"Papa Bear…just this once…this once I want to be the Mistress…and you…you will be my slave…"

Her voice trembled. She wasn't at all sure whether Hurk would go along with it. After all, it had been clear from the start who was master and who was slave. There had never been the slightest doubt that Hurk was the master and Amina the slave.

Hurk didn't resist, he looked at his arm with a smile and then looked at Amina's face, on which was written in huge, bright red letters: "I am unsure, I am afraid, I don't know what I am doing here.

"Mistress, let me be your slave."

Hurk said freely and it even sounded like he was enjoying it. This surprised Amina so much that she just looked at him. Then a jolt went through her and she began to smile. She felt his privates pressing against her vagina from below and with every second that she knelt over him, she lost more and more of her ability to hold back. She wanted to feel him inside her, she had to feel him inside her. So she commanded him:

"Slave. Make love to me. I want to feel you inside me. Now!"

She managed to put some authority in her voice, but it didn't seem convincing. But Hurk nodded. He didn't argue, he didn't hesitate, he just nodded. He was about to lift her up when she held him down.

"No, slave. I'll stay on top."

She said, her voice already sounding a little sharper. Hurk nodded again.

"As the Mistress wishes."

He agreed and looked down at Amina and himself. She was sitting on his towel. It was in the way if he was to be united with her. Amina followed his gaze, along his chest to his stomach and to her private parts and the tent that stretched beneath her. She grinned and lifted her pelvis. Hurk pulled the towel away and Amina sat down again.

She was hot, she was glowing and she was literally leaking all over him. She found it difficult to sit still and not instinctively move along his shaft. Hurk's hands found her hips and slowly lifted them. Amina took a deep breath and leaned on Hurk's shoulders.

"Slowly, slave, slowly…"

She gasped as he very slowly lowered her onto his member. He felt the heat of her vagina against his tip and let her continue to sit down. She wanted to be in control, so he let her take control. Amina closed her eyes and sat down very slowly.

She felt Hurk's member slowly slide between her lips as it pushed into position in front of her entrance. She relaxed and let herself sink further. After a moment of resistance, Hurk's manhood penetrated her vagina. Amina breathed a sigh of relief. Just his tip at first. She reveled in the sensation of feeling her ma… er… slave inside her again.

After a brief moment of pause, she continued to impale herself on his member.

"Hnnnnn… aaaahnnn…"

She sighed lustfully. Hurk enjoyed watching her endlessly. The way she moved, the look on her face, the sweet little noises she made when she was as blissfully horny as she was right now. He continued to hold her hips and helped her to sit very slowly on his member.

When she finally reached the bottom, she opened her eyes again and looked at Hurk. They were both completely absorbed in the moment. Hurk's cock pulsed in Amina's vagina and her vagina pulsed around his cock. It was a glorious feeling. A feeling of complete connection. Amina shuddered and leaned forward onto Hurk's chest.

"Hnnn… Nyaann…"

She moaned softly as her hot breath hit Hurk's face. He very slowly tensed his buttock muscles, lifting his pelvis slightly. He was rewarded with a sigh.

"Hnnn… let's… let's make love… no sex… love…"

Amina whispered, looking at him pleadingly. Hurk nodded slightly and carefully relaxed his muscles.

"We'll do it the way you want, Mistress."

He said lovingly and stroked her hips. Amina swallowed and began to move her hips very slowly. The movements were small and she trembled. But it felt wonderful. Hurk hummed happily and let Amina set the pace. Amina gasped with pleasure and gasped for air every time she pushed her hips forward and Hurk penetrated her a few millimeters deeper. She rubbed her clitoris against him with every movement and shuddered. The vibrations penetrated her vaginal muscles and Hurk grunted with pleasure.

"Hnnn… so deep… hann…"

Amina gasped and slowly increased the pace. Hurk held his hands on her hips and supported the movement with his brute strength. Amina began to moan more or less continuously. She only interrupted herself to breathe in. It was as if she wanted to grind herself deeper into his lap. Hurk tensed his buttock muscles and pushed his member a little further up. On her next round, he penetrated her even deeper.

"Hnnnng… aaaahnn…"

Her loud moans were his reward. Amina's movements became more frantic. She leaned her head against his shoulder and clutched his neck. Her breath came in short bursts and her gasps and moans grew louder. Hurk could slowly feel it getting tighter around his best piece and he wasn't far from his climax either. He tensed his muscles and tried to hold out a little longer, he didn't want to disappoint Amina.

Amina, for her part, also tried to delay the inevitable.

She didn't want this to be over yet, it felt so good, so right. Admittedly, it wasn't the sex she normally preferred. This wasn't fast, it wasn't hard and it wasn't painful… although… her muscles were definitely making themselves felt. The night was in her bones, but she pushed it aside.

She concentrated on the here and now. And on Hurk's cock, which was grinding her down from the inside out. She wouldn't last much longer.

"Oh my God… oh my God… hnnnn…"

She cried out, opening her mouth and biting Hurk's neck. That was enough to push Hurk over the threshold, he lost control and came, along with Amina sinking her teeth into his throat in her orgasm. Hurk just held her tight and growled his own climax to the ceiling.

Trembling, Amina crouched on Hurk's lap. His member was still inside her and pulsing slightly. Her claws had sunk into his back and her fangs into his massive neck. Fortunately, she had not damaged any of the arteries, but had only penetrated muscle and fat tissue.

When she was able to think clearly again, she realized what she had done. Panic rose within her. She pulled her claws out of Hurk's back and took her mouth off his neck. She immediately pressed her hands onto his neck.

"Oh… oh my god… oh… shit…"

Hurk held her tight and slowly lowered his head.

"Shhh… Amina… calm down."

He whispered, stroking her back, but she panicked more and more. She fished for her towel, but Hurk held her back. He looked at her seriously but completely calmly.

"Calm down Amina. It's all OK… I'm OK."

His voice was still calm, but he sounded more serious this time. Amina looked at him dumbfounded.

"But… but… I have… hnnn… hnnnnn…"

He gently pulled her to his chest, it wasn't as if she had anything to counter his strength. He stroked her back.

"Shhh shhh shhh… It's good. You didn't do any damage… It will heal… don't worry… take it positively… you marked your property."

His voice was calm but you could hear the amusement in it towards the end. Amina gently pushed away from his chest and looked into his eyes. Her lips were trembling.

"No… no it's not OK…"

She whispered. Hurk looked at her questioningly, and then it dawned on him. 'It had been an accident…'

He tenderly brushed the tears from her cheeks and looked at her lovingly.

"It won't happen again. I'll make sure of it."

He said softly. Amina looked upset. She was trembling and terribly tense. Hurk stroked her and continued to try to calm her down.

*Well, that's what I call a turn of events… Yes, I wasn't expecting that either… We were lucky once again that we're such a big boy… Yes, that could have gone wrong… Maybe a break would be good now?… What do you mean?… Take her into the bedroom and let her rest. Continue tomorrow… But I still have so many ideas… I know, but she can't do it. Look at her… She's made it this far, the rest will be easier… Hurk, not everyone is a bastard like you… Do you have to insult me again?… You just don't get it any other way… Hmpf…*

Amina whimpered softly. Hurk carefully removed her hands from his neck. The wounds had almost stopped bleeding. He looked at her bloodied hands, brought them to his mouth and kissed them tenderly.

"You see, everything's OK. It wasn't that bad. I'm strong and unwavering. A little bite like that won't get me down. But I think we should take a break. We're both tired and tomorrow will be full of challenges."

He spoke softly and good-naturedly before taking her towel and putting it back on her. Amina took it and tightened it around her. She nodded slightly. Hurk smiled softly and pointed to the collar on his arm.

"Would you like it back?"

Amina looked at the collar, her eyes widening. She was thinking. Despite the fact that she had gone so overboard, did he still want to give it back to her? He still wanted to keep her as a slave?

She touched it lightly and then looked into his eyes as if searching for something. Carefully and timidly, she nodded.

"Yes Papa Bear, I want it back."

She finally whispered. Hurk's smile widened and he lifted his arm.

"Then take it from me so I can give it to you."

He replied. Amina hesitated for a moment, but then undid the buckle of the collar and took it off Hurk's arm. She felt the warm leather and the damp velvet on the inside. Hurk held his hand open and Amina placed the collar in his large paw.

When Hurk closed his hand, it somehow seemed final. Amina took a deep breath.

"Turn around girl, so I can put it on you."

Hurk finally said, his voice filled with affection. Amina nodded and only now did she realize that he was still inside her. His erection had been flaccid for a long time, but he was big enough to linger inside her anyway. Amina was about to lift her pelvis when he stopped her.

"I didn't say you could pull it out."

He said with a thieving grin on his lips. Amina looked at him with wide eyes, looked down at herself and swallowed. When she looked back up into Hurk's face, there was a gleam in her eye.

"Yes Papa Bear, I'll try."

She said, already much more enthusiastic. She pulled one leg forward, leaned back and carefully swung her leg over Hurk. It was a wonderful sight, especially Amina's highly concentrated face. She was determined not to let her master down.

She took her leg down again on the other side. These movements alone were enough to arouse Hurk again. Amina could not fail to notice that her master was swelling inside her again. She gave him a clear look and Hurk just continued to grin and enjoy it. She continued to turn on his lap until she was sitting with her back to him. Hurk straightened up and hugged her from behind, taking her arms and wrapping them around her body with his. He gently pulled her close and kissed and nibbled on her neck.

"I just can't keep my hands off you."

He whispered as Amina hunched her shoulders and squealed. Her tension was not limited to her shoulders and Hurk enjoyed it for a moment. He let go of her again and lifted the collar in front of her neck. Amina giggled and stretched her neck.

When Hurk had put the sign of her submission back on, he ran his paws over her neck. Amina sucked in a deep breath as she felt him continue to swell inside her. Hurk came closer to her ear and whispered.

"I still have so many plans for you."

Amina's eyes widened and in her excitement she tightened her vagina massively, causing Hurk to growl with pleasure. She looked over her shoulder and smiled.

"Yes Papa Bear, use me."

She huffed and kissed him on his big nose. Hurk grinned and slid his hands down her flanks to her waist. It took him some effort not to just take her again right away. He contented himself with lightly kneading her hips. That alone made Amina sigh with pleasure.

"I'm going to use you. I'll do lots of nice things with you. Don't worry about that. But not now."

He said lovingly and continued to stroke her hips. Amina's look showed her disappointment, but she nodded. He hated himself for giving in to Hank, but he was right. Amina needed a break. Amina wanted to get up, but Hurk held her back again.

"Stop. No one said anything about standing up."

He said with a grin. His slave blinked. She didn't quite understand. Hurk began to turn her around on his lap again. Amina blinked again, giggled, but let him. When her leg caught on Hurk's body again halfway down, they performed the same maneuver as on the way there.

She was now sitting facing him again and looking at him with wide eyes. Hurk wasn't the only one enjoying the stimulation of his member in her vagina. Only what would he do now if he didn't want to "use" her?

Hurk's smile didn't leave his lips as he grabbed her ass and stood up from the sofa. He simply lifted her up with him.

"Haaaa…"

Amina exclaimed in surprise when she was lifted up and Hurk was standing in the room with her shortly afterwards. She clung to him tightly. And looked him in the eye. I could see the sudden stimulation in the delicate reddening of her ears.

"Papa Bear, hnnn… naughty!"

She gasped and Hurk just smirked before walking with her over to the bedroom. Every step made Hurk move inside her. That alone was enough to make his smile grow little by little. Her vagina was simply divine. Warm, moist and she seemed to be made for him. His partner felt the same way. By the time they reached the hallway, the girlish giggles of the first few steps had turned into sensual gasps and when Hurk finally stood in front of his bed, Amina moaned. She had laid her head on his shoulder and was clinging desperately to him. Her legs twitched with every step and it was clear that the renewed stimulation was taking its toll after such a short time.

Her breath was hot as it was lost in the fur of his neck and the muscles in her arms and legs trembled from the exertion.

Hurk stood in front of his bed and waited a moment before leaning his head tenderly against Amina's.

"Hold on."

He whispered and Amina nodded. He could feel her clinging to him a little tighter. He carefully lowered himself onto the mattress. But nevertheless, this naturally caused more movement. Amina groaned. Her internal muscles spasmed slightly. Hurk knew she was close. He wondered if he should give her the last two thrusts to make her cum, or if it would be part of the punishment to deny her. It was a conflict. He loved to see her cum. She was beautiful when she was caught in the clutches of 'le petit mort'. Then again, he himself had said he didn't want to build the relationship on sex alone.

He took a deep breath and made a decision.

Much to his own disappointment, he carefully lifted her off him. Amina briefly tried to resist, but knew she couldn't go against her master. When Hurk slipped out of her vagina, it was almost enough to bring her to her climax, but she was able to resist. Amina stood in front of Hurk, still very shaky at first. Her disappointment at not being allowed to cum was written all over her face. She had been close. Just a little bit had been missing. But she knew that if her master had wanted her to cum, he would have let her. So there was a reason.

Even if she didn't want it to show, she was exhausted. It was obvious. Hurk was tired too, but that had more to do with the time of day. Hurk looked up at her.

"I still owe you a punishment."

His voice was quiet, but insistent. Amina nodded demurely.

"Since you have been naughty, you are forbidden to climax until I lift that restriction."

Amina had already thought something like this. She had expected worse, but she didn't know how long he would keep this restriction in place. She nodded again.

"Yes, Papa Bear."

She replied devotedly.

"Good, let's go to sleep Amina. You may sleep here, with me."

Hurk said and patted the bed next to him. Amina nodded. She was glad that she was allowed to sleep with her master, even if it didn't involve sex, at least this time.

Hurk slid backwards and Amina climbed into bed with him. At first she didn't quite know what to do with herself, but when Hurk beckoned her to him, she beamed.

She snuggled up to her master and was his little spoon while he wrapped his mighty arms around her. She had never felt so safe as she did at that moment. Nothing could harm her. She took a deep breath and felt her worries fall away.

It didn't take long for her to fall into a deep and relaxed sleep.

---

Those who follow

When Amina opened her eyes again, the sunlight streamed through the window behind her. The warming rays woke her very slowly and gently. She blinked. She was still lying in Hurk's bed. His smell was everywhere. She pulled the covers up around her and breathed in the scent of her master deeply. A feeling of security, of safety, emanated from that scent. She smiled relaxed.

Only now did she realize that she was happy for the first time in weeks. Really happy. She had confessed her love to her master and he had returned the confession. They had made love. Not just sex… Love… And then… Then she had bitten his throat.

…

She suddenly realized that she couldn't hear Hurk breathing. She couldn't feel his heartbeat and why were his arms no longer wrapped around her.

"Oh no… no no no…"

She whispered as she was suddenly wide awake. She turned around. Her muscles, still tormented by last night, protested violently.

When she looked behind her, the bed was empty. Hurk was not there. She crawled to the other side of the bed and looked at the floor. There was no big bear there either.

On the one hand that reassured her, on the other… where was her master? Why hadn't he woken her?

She breathed heavily. Her fingers found her collar. She still had it on. Panic welled up inside her. Had her master left her?

A familiar smell came into her nose. Scrambled eggs… scrambled eggs and bacon. She blinked. She carefully crawled out of bed and tried to free herself from the tangled bedspread and sheets she had gotten herself into in her panic.

When she finally stood, she followed the smell and met Hurk in the hallway, who had just come out of the kitchen.

"Papa Bear…"

She shouted joyfully as she almost bumped into him. Hurk smiled gently.

"I was just coming to wake you up."

Said her master, stroking her cheek. Amina closed her eyes and leaned her head against his hand. She took a deep breath and savored the moment before opening her eyes again.

"Why didn't you wake me Papa Bear?"

She asked. There was something like indignation in her voice. Hurk's smile widened.

"I woke you up. But you were still so far away and mumbling something about five more minutes that I thought I'd make breakfast. My little slave girl will see what she gets out of it."

His voice was warm and loving, but there was also something else in it. Amina couldn't place it exactly, but the mischievous smile on Hurk's face told her that he was up to something. She became curious.

Hurk led her into his small kitchen and pointed to a bar stool standing at the counter of the small kitchenette. Amina looked at the stool in disbelief. Hurk had placed a small vibrator and a small butt plug on the stool's cushion. Amina looked open-mouthed at her master.

"Remember Amina, you are not allowed to cum."

Hurk said with more than a little amusement in his voice.

"Yes Papa Bear, I remember."

Amina replied and wondered how she was supposed to get on the stool. Hurk beat her to it. He took the butt plug he had just placed on the seat and turned to Amina. She nodded and turned around. After applying a little lubricant, he put the small rubber plug in place. It wasn't a particularly large plug, that wasn't his point at all, it was the principle of her wearing it.

"Hnnnyaa…"

Amina sighed as Hurk carefully inserted the plug. After the small bulb had passed her sphincter, it sucked itself in.

"That looks good on you."

Hurk commented and stroked her bottom. Amina straightened up and smiled at him. This hadn't been a challenge yet. The fun was just beginning. Amina climbed onto the stool and aimed the small vibrator at the entrance to her pleasure tunnel. She sat down carefully.

The metal of the toy was cool. It was almost a welcome change and it was not an unpleasant stimulus. She let it slide inside her and sat down on the stool.

"Hmmmm… Cold…"

Amina whooped and propped herself up lightly on the kitchen counter. Hurk stood opposite her and held two plates in his hand. He handed her one.

"It's not a three-course meal, but it tastes good."

He commented while Amina smelled it with relish and put the plate down.

"It smells really delicious."

She replied when she saw the small remote control in Hurk's hand and the small devices in her love tunnel and in her anus began to vibrate at the same time. Hurk placed the remote control on its lowest setting on the counter in front of Amina.

"I almost forgot."

Hurk said and picked up his fork. Amina reared up.

"Hnnn… nnyaaa… Papa Bear… hooo… both of them?"

She gasped and Hurk nodded, eating with relish. Amina tried to relax, but the sensation of being stimulated like this in both holes at the same time made it very, very difficult for her. Every time she relaxed a little, the vibrator slid deeper and stimulated her G-spot and she shot up again.

She was not allowed to cum. She was not allowed to. She didn't want to disappoint her master… not again. This time he would definitely chastise her again.

Hurk smiled and enjoyed the spectacle as he ate. Seeing Amina in her agony was wonderful. She tried to get her feet on the bar of the stool to stabilize herself better, but without shoes it was uncomfortable with all the weight on her feet. She finally propped her elbow on the counter and stuck her butt out backwards. That worked at least halfway. Trembling, she picked up the fork and took from her plate. She brought the fork to her mouth and ate carefully.

Scrambled eggs and bacon was certainly not a gourmet breakfast, but the fact that Hurk had prepared it, that she was desperately trying to prevent an orgasm and that her master was sitting in front of her watching her closely ensured that it tasted absolutely heavenly.

Her plate emptied slowly. The ordeal was too exhausting.

When Hurk had finished his portion, he put his fork down next to his plate and picked up the glass with the orange juice. He turned it slowly back and forth in his hands while looking Amina in the eye.

"Would you like to ask me if you can cum?"

He asked calmly. Amina was breathing heavily, sweat running down her brow. She nodded. Hurk made an inviting gesture.

"Papa … hnnnn … Bear … please … please … your slave would like … hannn … to cum …"

Amina pleaded, saliva dripping from her lips. Hurk looked at her calmly and pointed at the remote control.

"Take it."

Amina hesitantly reached for the small device. The slider was on the lowest setting. She looked at Hurk and he nodded. Slowly, she pushed the slider up. It didn't happen immediately. The increase in vibration was gentle. It would have been almost pleasurable if she had just been allowed to cum. She bit her tongue and squinted.

"Hnnnnngggggnniii…"

She let out through clenched teeth. Hurk waited for what felt like an eternity to Amina before nodding.

"All right, I'll allow you to cum."

He hadn't quite said it when it seemed to burst out of Amina. The remote control fell to the floor and she reared up on the stool. While she screamed her orgasm at the ceiling of the kitchen, the violently vibrating dildo rattled on the floor. Amina's whole body trembled and her muscles twitched spastically.

"Hnnn… Naaa… Haaaa… Rrrrrrr…"

Amina moaned and bucked. Only when the butt plug fell clattering to the floor did she seem to calm down. She sank onto the stool, panting. She had laid her head on her forearms and only raised it again when her body had stopped twitching. There was so much relief in her expression, you could almost feel it. Hurk sipped his juice and tasted it thoroughly.

"Are you OK?"

He finally asked. The best way to describe Amina's expression was: Oh hell yeah! Hurk grinned and nodded. He was very satisfied with her. She was more than he had hoped for. And by now, he was able to show her.

"Eat your breakfast then, we have a lot to do."

---

Those who take

After Amina had calmed down and finished her breakfast, Hurk had led her back into the bedroom. What Amina hadn't seen before, as she was completely focused on the fact that her master wasn't there, Hurk had draped an arsenal of toys and gadgets on his dresser. He led Amina to his selection and Amina's eyes widened.

"Yes, we'll use all this. Piece by piece."

He explained and stroked the tools and toys almost tenderly. He took the ball gag and polished the plastic ball with his thumb. Amina was still busy looking at everything when hurk turned to her. Her hand slowly moved to a rather large dildo. Her master smiled and tilted his head slightly.

"Yes, that will be used too."

She looked up at him, her eyes shining. There was great anticipation in her expression. He lifted the ball gag and Amina immediately opened her mouth. Such eagerness. He stepped behind her and carefully fitted the gag. The ball was a little too small for Amina, but it would do. He checked the fit to make sure the straps weren't too tight and then he stepped in front of her again.

"Is that all right?"

He asked and Amina nodded. Saliva was already collecting at the corners of her mouth. She knew where the journey was going and she was all for it. Next, he picked up a harness made of leather and chains. Amina eyed the construct. It would be tight, but she nodded enthusiastically. Hurk stepped behind her again and carefully put the "garment" on her. He had to readjust some of the straps, otherwise Amina's bust would not fit into the designated chain-baskets.

One by one, he closed the fasteners. The leather creaked with each of her deep breaths. Hurk stepped in front of her and looked at Amina. She looked breathtaking. The harness emphasized her natural curves and made her look even sexier. Amina looked around and examined herself in the mirror.

"Hnnnn… nyaaannn…"

The ball gag prevented her from saying what she felt, but her eyes spoke more than a thousand words. She liked what she saw. Hurk turned to his arsenal. His hand fell on the dildo.

When Amina turned back around, she saw the grin on his face and the dildo in his hand. She inhaled sharply. Hurk nodded and pointed to his bed. Amina nodded and turned around.

Once again, Hurk escorted the young hyena to his bed. This time it would be a little different.

Amina went to Hurk's bed. She pulled the sheets reasonably smooth and turned to face Hurk. The big bear stood close in front of her. Hurk was more than a head taller than her and when he really straightened up she had to look quite far up to be able to look him in the eye.

"Hnnnaaa…?"

Hurk smiled and raised his hand. He needed no strength as he pushed her backwards onto the bed. Amina fell over backwards onto the bed. She managed to prop herself up on her elbows and look at him seductively. Hurk grinned mischievously and waved the dildo back and forth. Amina breathed heavily and nodded.

She pulled one of her legs up and playfully covered her shame. She enticed him with a gesture.

How she would love to tease him now, but the ball gag prevented her from doing so. She breathed deeply and the harness made her breasts swell with every breath.

Hurk bared his teeth and climbed onto the bed. He stood in front of her. Since she was practically lying on the floor, Hurk towered high above her. As he dropped to his knees Amina almost bounced on the mattress.

"Are you ready?"

He asked in a low tone, there was so much power, authority in his voice, but alos love and dedication.

Hurk knelt between her legs and Amina looked at him. He was working on the dildo with lubricant. Amina had a rough idea of what he was going to do to her. She wasn't quite sure if she was up to it and now that she was wearing the ball gag, she wasn't even sure how to use her saveword.

She had no choice but to trust Hurk to recognize when she was reaching her limits. She swallowed, looked at him pleadingly and nodded slowly. Hurk smiled gently and nodded too. He put the dildo aside.

"Good, we're going to have to prepare your little back door a little. Lift your legs Amina."

Hurk's voice was so calm and so gentle. Somehow it made Amina a little uneasy, but she did as she was told and lifted her legs straight up. Her movements still looked so elegant and the way she did it excited Hurk immensely. He slid a little closer and rested her legs on his shoulder.

He put some of the lubricant on his fingers and placed his middle finger on her small rosette. Amina gasped. Hurk began to gently circle her little pink starfish. The little sounds Amina made and the way her little sphincter contracted were just too hot. Hurk had to restrain himself.

"Haaan… ah-ah… ear… nnnn…"

Amina moaned and looked at him beggingly. Hurk could feel her relax her sphincter. He slowly let his finger sink into her. Amina breathed in deeply. Hurk smiled.

Only his middle finger at first. Very gently. It slid in and out almost without resistance.

"Hnnnn… nnyaaa…"

Amina enjoyed her master's ministrations. Hurk could be gentle and tender when he wanted to be. And he had learned that if he took it slow, he got more out of his partners and could have fun with them for longer. He slowly pulled his finger out of her, only to add another to it. When Amina felt Hurk insert a second finger into her little asshole, her moans became louder.

"Haaan… Nnnnngg…"

Her voice was divine. Hurk had a feeling if he didn't hurry he would burst. But he forced himself to slow down. He stretched her carefully. She relaxed as best she could. Slowly they reached the result Hurk wanted. He looked at Amina. She was still propped up on her elbows, but she had let her head fall back. She was moaning loudly and uninhibitedly, lost in her horniness. Carefully, he removed his fingers from her. He reached for the dildo and made sure once again that it was well lubed up.

When Amina could no longer feel him directly against her anus, she lifted her head. She could see past her legs as Hurk prepared the rubber cock. Her excitement reached new heights.

"Hnnn… ah-ah ear… hnnn…"

She moaned and looked up at him urgently. Hurk looked at her and grinned. He wiggled the dildo and Amina nodded. She looked happily aroused.

Hurk carefully positioned the toy and began to apply gentle pressure. Slowly, very slowly, he began to penetrate her, accompanied by a pleasurable sigh from his slave. Hurk was happy. He had secretly hoped Amina would really enjoy it. He saw himself confirmed, because with every centimeter he penetrated further, her lustful moans became louder and more obnoxious.

"Nnnnn… naaaa… Hnnniiii…"

Amina breathed deeply and let her head fall back again. She enjoyed it more than she had initially thought. The dildo was a little smaller than Hurk's own tool, but it filled her up nicely nonetheless. She wasn't sure how it would feel when Hurk inevitably claimed her other entrance for himself.

Hurk was in heaven. He had almost completely sunk the toy into Amina. He didn't want to push it in any further, in the end it would disappear inside her forever… Who knows?

He stroked her ass and let his hands slide over her thighs to her knees. Amina hummed with satisfaction and pleasure.

"Good my little slave. The first part is done. Are you ready for the next one?"

He asked and smiled at her. Amina lifted her head. She salivated unabashedly, her fur around her mouth was already completely sticky and her eyes looked at him pleadingly. She wanted to scream:

"Yes Papa Bear, fuck me, give me everything. I want to feel you inside me!"

But that wasn't possible. Instead, she contented herself with a slow wink, a nod and a:

"Nyaaaaaaann…"

Hurk nodded and turned fully towards her. His member was literally rock hard, he thought he was about to burst. Tenderly, he opened her legs and looked down at the object of his desire. She wasn't just moist, she was soaking wet. A shudder went through Hurk and he grunted with pleasure. He held her legs tightly so that she could relax. Carefully, he slid closer to her until his member came to rest on her mons.

*This is going to be tight… Don't tell me. Where did you get that idea?… Well, I'd say because she's already got a cock in her ass… Yeah, that's what makes it so appealing… Don't you think it's going to be a bit much?… Oh, believe me, it's all stretchy… I didn't doubt that, but look at her, she's pretty much there already… Yeah, I know. Isn't she beautiful?… She's adorable, really. Don't break her… Don't worry. I want to keep her… Good. You've made great progress Hurk… And that's coming from you… Yes. I'm proud of you… Thank you…*

Hurk looked dreamily at Amina, who was bending under him, trying to express her desire. She was leaning on one elbow and had her other hand outstretched towards him. She stroked his member and nodded to him. She wanted it, no, she needed it… NOW!

Smiling, Hurk leaned back and let his cock slide over her labia. Amina moaned and propped herself up with both elbows again. Hurk slid back and forth twice more before finally pulling his pelvis back far enough to let his member slide into position.

"I can't wait anymore…"

Hurk whispered and Amina nodded vigorously. Who would have wanted him to wait any longer? Slowly, Hurk pushed his pelvis forward, building up pressure on Amina's vagina. He felt the resistance. This time he would not be able to enter so easily. Amina closed her eyes and tried to relax. She huffed out a heavy breath.

"Hnnnnnng… gnnnnnaa…"

She pressed past the ball gag. Hurk could see her curling her toes. Oh yes, his girl was tight. He kept up the pressure, and slowly, very slowly, he felt himself penetrating her. It was a glorious feeling. Amina opened her eyes and moaned loudly. Her hands clawed at the sheets she was lying on.

"Nyaaaarrrrrr…"

Tears welled up in her eyes. Hurk knew that was a small but not insurmountable challenge for his slave. He could imagine that her previous master had not been as big, and perhaps not quite as kinky. When the first few inches of his manhood had found their way into Amina's vagina, he paused. He wanted to give her time to get used to the situation, and he also wanted to savor the feeling. Amina's vagina was so damn much tighter now that the dildo was pressing against her from behind.

Amina bared her teeth and breathed heavily. The plastic of the ball gag crunched under the force of her jaws. Torrents of saliva poured out of her mouth. Her breasts were practically spilling out of the harness and a small puddle of her saliva had formed on them. She had pinned her ears back and narrowed her eyes.

When Hurk finally noticed that her muscles were relaxing again, he penetrated her further. Now that the first part was done, the rest was no longer quite so difficult. He carefully pushed himself deeper and deeper into his slave's lap. He was almost completely inside her and she pulsated around him. She was hot, incredibly tight, wet and yet so inviting. He paused once more. He would not penetrate her any further, at least not now.

On the one hand, he wanted to allow an increase towards the end, and on the other, he could feel the base of the dildo against his balls. It was deep enough. Amina also seemed to be getting used to being so "full".

She had opened her eyes again and her lips were no longer quite so puckered. She was still panting, and Hurk wasn't quite sure what was predominant at the moment. The pain, the pleasure or her own horniness.

Hurk looked at her and slowly began to move inside her. He wanted to take things slowly, after all, he wouldn't be the first man to hurt himself badly if he overdid it.

Amina sighed with relief as he pulled his cock almost completely out of her and moaned with pleasure as he entered her again. Now that her muscles had become accustomed to the state of excessive stretching, sliding was no longer a major problem, especially as Amina's vagina was very generous with its lubricant.

For the moment, Hurk was completely content to glide in and out slowly and smoothly. There was no need to rush, they had all the time in the world and it felt so incredibly good. Over time, he could feel Amina beginning to support his movements with her muscles. With each instroke she relaxed and with each outstroke she tensed her muscles.

Hurk knew that it was now OK to slowly increase the speed. However, he did not simply pick up the pace. He tried to increase the pace slowly and as naturally as possible. He was rewarded with Amina moaning louder and putting her head back.

"Oh my god… you feel so incredibly good… hnnnn… I don't know how long I can do this…"

Hurk growled as he tried to keep up a good pace. Amina moaned, gasped and growled. The more Hurk picked up the pace, the more he could hear the plastic of the gag protesting.

He could and would no longer hold back. He leaned further forward, lifted her legs again and brought them together in front of his body. This made Amina feel even tighter and each of his thrusts rubbed her clitoris between her thighs.

Amina squealed partly from surprise and partly from the renewed, much more intense stimulation. Hurk leaned on her legs and bent them forward again, lifting Amina's pelvis off the mattress. He could now put his weight and brute strength to better use and began to penetrate Amina fast and hard.

Amina could no longer support herself and let herself fall backwards. The chaos of feelings between pain, lust and horniness completely overwhelmed her. She tried to brace herself against Hurk's thrusts and clawed at the sheets. She could feel her claws tearing the fabric. She gritted her teeth and noticed how slowly the gag gave way. She no longer moaned. All that was left of it was an:

"Ahh… Ahh… haa…"

With each of Hurk's powerful thrusts. She tried to breathe between the attacks. She didn't always succeed. Her vocalization was punctuated by the pounding sound emanating from Hurk's hips.

Hurk knew no more restraint, he sank his cock to the hilt with every new thrust. In the meantime, he had also driven the dildo a good bit deeper into his slave. He was close. He wasn't sure how far Amina would be, but he wouldn't take that into consideration this time.

With a shouted growl, he rammed himself into her depths a few more times before he came violently. His claws shredded the sheet and the mattress as he tried to push himself forward in his orgasm.

In fact, Amina was almost as far as Hurk and came just a little after him. Her climax was almost as powerful as his. While Hurk was still leaning on her legs, Amina reared up. She stretched her back and screamed out her climax. The crack of the gag was drowned out. She kicked out, but Hurk held her legs firmly.

Her contractures were so strong that she squeezed the rubber cock out of her anus and if Hurk hadn't been lying on top of her, she probably would have pushed him out too.

After a few seconds it was over and Amina collapsed. Her legs buckled and Hurk almost fell onto Amina with them. Breathing heavily, he managed to support himself and then straighten up again. He carefully pulled his member out of her and slid back a little. He threw the dildo out of the bed and dropped down next to Amina.

His slave was panting. Hurk raised his hands to her head and undid the buckles of the gag. He carefully removed the ball from her mouth and threw the gag out of the bed as well.

Amina moved her jaw a few times and then turned to Hurk.

"Thank you… Papa Bear… that… was… breathtaking…"

She gasped and snuggled into one of his arms. Hurk grinned and nodded.

"Breathtaking… indeed…"

Hurk agreed and stroked her cheek. Amina closed her eyes and enjoyed the caress. She pulled his arm tighter to her chest and rested her head on his shoulder.

Her breathing returned to normal. She took a few more deep breaths and then everything was back to normal.

---

Those who fade away

The hours passed quickly while Hurk had his fun with Amina and tried out several other forms of sexual pleasure during the course of the day. Much to her master's delight, Amina proved to be very approachable. Even when it came to things she didn't know or things that pushed her to her limits, the young hyena was always ready to follow her master.

Hurk was very impressed by his slave's stamina and praised her time and time again, spurring her on to push her limits further and further.

After a late midnight snack, Hurk had tied Amina up once again.

She was on his bed. Her back was stretched in a permanent bridge and her arms and legs were bound behind her back. She could barely move.

He had tied the leather straps much tighter this time. They were already cutting into her thighs and upper arms. If she let go, the straps would only cut deeper.

Amina bared her teeth and strained to hold her position.

Hurk stepped up next to her on the bed.

"You're doing well Amina. How about we raise the bar a little?"

He asked with a grin on his lips. Amina didn't look at him, she was too focused.

"Hnnn… Yes, Papa Bear… More…"

She uttered and Hurk lifted his hands into her field of vision. She recognized the blindfold he was holding and took a deep breath. Hurk carefully put the blindfold on her and made sure it was in place. He straightened up again and smiled.

You would think that in a situation like this, where you actually know where you are and you can be sure that nothing will happen, seeing wouldn't play such a big role. But the moment Amina could no longer see, it was as if she was falling into a bottomless pit. She breathed faster, more irregularly. A certain panic crept over her. A primal, animalistic fear gripped her. She was trapped, unable to move, unable to defend herself or escape. She lost her sense of space and time. She knew she was lying on Hurk's bed and she couldn't have been lying there for very long, but her brain was playing tricks on her.

It seemed like an eternity. Her pulse was beating so fast that she couldn't take it as a reference for the time that had passed. Nor her breathing, which was similarly fast.

She wanted to scream, to plead for mercy, but that would disappoint her master. She was disappointed in herself for losing her composure so quickly.

She gritted her teeth. She had to persevere. She would not allow such a simple challenge to break her.

She began to sweat and shake. Hurk knew these reactions. They were completely normal. It would be a while before she could rely on her other senses. She would calm down again.

It was the first time he had worked on Amina with Sensory Deprevation, he would not leave her alone. Not this time. He stepped next to her and looked at her. He took in every little detail. Every tremor, every little gasp and fumble.

She was beautiful. Even if she looked very disheveled right now.

He had worked her hard. He had definitely had his fun and he was sure that Amina hadn't missed out either.

He looked around the room. There was chaos. They had used quite a few toys and they hadn't wasted any time cleaning up. Hank would be able to take care of that later.

*I won't do shit… Oh you will… You made the mess, you clean it up… Wait. Even if I do that, you're still gonna do it… Fuck… Exactly. You're me and I'm you… Damn… Right…*

Hurk smirked and picked up the completely destroyed ball gag. He would get a new one. Maybe nylon this time. It wouldn't break so easily. He dropped it again.

He looked at Amina, who was stretched out in front of him and trembling.

Her body had been like a canvas for him in the last few hours. He had created a work of art. A work of art that might not be to everyone's taste, but he liked it all the better.

Her fur was disheveled, the welts from the lashes were clearly visible. The hematomas under her sticky fur and the places where the straps had rubbed her fur added to the overall work of art. Hurk licked his lips when he saw her nipples. They were still swollen and dark red in color. He had had a lot of fun with her large breasts and as his gaze slid down her body he could still taste her flavor. He had maltreated her vagina so much that it was almost purple in color. Her clitoris was so swollen that it could no longer hide under its hood.

Amina began to pant. Hurk could hear her pain in her every breath. That slight whimper that was almost inaudible in every breath. He bent down to her. He breathed her scent, weighed it and tasted it. That mixture of fear, excitement, anticipation and arousal. He shuddered. That smell was like a potent drug to him. As he bent over her body, he could feel the heat she radiated.

He grinned diabolically as he approached her pubic area. He gently blew over her clitoris. The reaction came quickly and emphatically.

"Nyyaaaaaaannn…"

Amina screamed her pain and lust into the silence of the room as she reared up against her restraints. Even though she strained and used all her strength, the leather did not give way. It crunched and stretched a little, but eventually her overstrained muscles gave up and she slumped back into her forced position.

She gasped and moaned.

"Pl…please Papa Bear…mercy…be merciful…Haa…haan…Papa…Papa Bear…please…"

She whimpered, her voice hoarse and broken.

Hurk straightened up, looked at his handiwork once more and went to her head.

He stooped down to her. She was still whimpering with every breath. He could understand. They would call it a day after this task. It was enough.

He looked at her head. She looked terrible. Terribly beautiful. The fine fur of her face was completely caked. Cum, saliva, snot and blood had completely caked the fur around her mouth and neck. Hurk resisted the urge to lick her.

Instead, he leaned down to her ear and kissed her on the cheek. He tasted her tears and her saliva. Salty, tangy, bitter… the huge amount of stress, his slave was under was could be tasted in her sweat and tears. Amina flinched.

"You can use your saveword if you can't take it anymore, and I'll stop right now."

He whispered, and his voice sounded loving and warm. He meant it that way. One word was enough and he would stop. That was the custom and he would stick to it. He would not reproach her, on the contrary. He respected it when people knew their boundaries. Boundaries were fine. He loved boundaries. You could cross them. You could extend them. You could bend them. And you could break them.

A dark smile spread across his lips.

Amina bared her teeth and clenched between them:

"No… Never…"

It sounded determined, but Hurk wasn't so sure her resolve was really strong enough. He shook his head slightly. She couldn't see the smile on his lips as he held out his arm.

"Oh, is that so…?"

Hurk asked, reaching for her clitoris with his thumb and forefinger. He took it between them, and before she could react, he squeezed it hard.

Amina's reaction followed promptly and she reared up against her restraints in another orgasm.

As her body threw itself against the strong restraints with the last of its strength, her vagina ejected another jet of Hurk's cum. At the same time, the butt plug could be heard hitting the floor.

Shortly afterwards, Amina collapsed unconscious with a final gasp.

*Great. Now you've done it… What have I done?… You've finally got her down!… No, no. She's just a little overloaded… No shit! Don't tell me! And why do you think is that the case?… Hey, I was holding back and she wanted it this way… Definitely not like this… We'll ask her as soon as she comes to… If she comes to… Oh she will, don't worry. Hyenas are tough… We'll see how tough she is…*

Hurk smiled and looked down at Amina. What had he done to deserve so much fun. He would have to free her from the restraints quickly or they would cut too much now that she could no longer resist them.

He turned her on her side and began to undo the straps. Hank was right about something. Perhaps this binding had been a little excessive. He could see how deeply the straps had already constricted her upper arms and thighs. He would let her rest and later they would do something. Something that didn't involve sex or torture… Maybe he would let Hank do it. He should get his money's worth, after all.

*You little prick… What now?… You had an orgy here, want me to clean up afterwards and take your completely fucked up pet for a walk later?… Hey, you're the one who wants to hold hands and behave like a chambermaid… Just you wait, I'll punish you somehow… Yes you will, and with it yourself!… aaaargh!*

Hurk grinned to himself as he undid the last of the restraints and carefully stretched out Amina's extremities. She would be bruised and her muscles sore, but he couldn't see any more serious injuries. Lucky again. He undid the clasps of the harness and carefully pulled it off her.

He turned her back onto her back and removed the blindfold. Her face looked so peaceful. Her breathing was slow but regular. Her body had simply pulled the ripcord. She was unconscious. Hurk nodded calmly and wrapped her in one of the sheets before carefully lifting her up.

*Where do you want to take her?… To the couch, so we can at least clear the air here a bit… That sounds like a reasonable suggestion, surprisingly… I know… Who are they and where's my evil alterego?… Joker…*

Hurk carried her carefully to the couch and laid her down. He stroked her head tenderly and smiled. She grumbled softly, but didn't move. He nodded and stood up again.

He went back into the bedroom. On the way, he was already starting to pick up the toys, clothes and anything else he could. They had really left a lot of mess behind. He threw the clothes into the laundry basket and put the rest on the dresser. He would have to go through everything again first, clean it and replace one or two things, he turned the completely destroyed ball gag in his hand.

*Well, let's be glad she didn't bite "that" hard into our neck…*

Hurk looked in the mirror. Hank looked back and ran his hand over the holes in his neck. Hurk grinned.

*Yeah, that would have gone wrong by a hair… Do you think that was the accident?… Probably, yeah… Well, we shouldn't let it come to that again… Right…*

He would see a doctor in a few days. The wounds would probably need a bit of treatment, but for now it wasn't a major problem. He threw the gag into a wastepaper basket next to the dresser. Then he turned to his bed. Once again, a new mattress would be due and new sheets.

*We should think about Kevlar, at least as a mattress protector… Yes, sort of… If she stays, it could get very expensive very quickly otherwise… Right…*

Every now and then he and Hank could agree. It bothered him to admit it, but it was true.

He stripped the bed and tossed what was left of the sheets into the hamper. He would sort them later. He took new sheets from a drawer and made the bed fresh. Now that the holes and shreds in the mattress were no longer visible, it almost looked tidy again.

He looked at the floor. That would take a lot more effort. There were dried cum, blood, saliva and other stains all around the bed. A damp wipe probably wouldn't be enough.

*What a mess… Yeah, but it was worth it… Yeah, I have to say, the show was good… What?… Hey, it's not like I don't share your feelings… Hehehehehe…*

Hurk turned to the hallway. He thought of Amina and how she was messed up. A smile flitted across his face.

*We can't leave her like this… No, she can't stay like this… Bathing?… Bathing!…*

Hurk went back into the living room. On the way there, his posture changed slightly. He stood next to the couch and looked at the attractive package lying there, sleeping. He slowly bent down to her and stroked her cheek.

"Well then, let's give you a bath. So you're ready to go out again."

He said in an unusually soft tone. He picked her up again and carried her carefully into the bathroom. He had a surprisingly big bathtub by his standards. He hardly ever used it. It had already been installed when he bought the house. He had never bothered to replace it with another model or even remove it completely. Now he was glad to have it.

He ran the water. Warm, but not too hot. He didn't want to put too much strain on her circulation. He took the large bottle of shower gel and poured a generous amount into the water. He waited until there was a reasonable amount of water in the tub and then unwrapped Amina from the sheets. She was unable to stabilize herself at the moment, so he was careful not to hurt her.

He then lifted her unconscious body into the bath. He gently lowered her into the water, making sure that her head remained above water. Smiling, he watched as she soaked a little in the water and absorbed the warmth.

*She's really pretty… Isn't she?… I can understand why you like her so much… Don't you?… Oh, I'm attracted to her, but I don't know if it's your feeling or if I really feel the same way… I hope we'll have the time to find out… I hope so too…*

He began to wash her body. Tenderly he took her arm and washed the last 36h out of her fur. He didn't realize it immediately, but Amina slowly opened her eyes.

The moment she snatched her arm from him, it was clear that she was awake.

"Who are you? Where is Hurk?"

She growled and bared her teeth. She wasn't really able to escape, her muscles rebelling against the quick movements, but she pulled her legs up and put her other arm over her breasts. Hank backed away slightly.

"I'm Hank."

He said softly, craning his neck. She saw the bite marks on his neck. Her eyes widened.

"Hurk?"

She asked, shaking her head.

"Yes and no. Hurk is a part of me."

Hank said just as quietly. He smiled gently. Amina's eyes darted left and right. She didn't quite understand what was going on.

"I should have thought of that. As Hurk's slave, you'd know if he was acting differently. I'm sorry we didn't tell you sooner."

Hank explained, resting his forearms on the edge of the tub. Amina remembered. She had seen that expression flit across Hurk's face a few times. What had he called it? An unpleasant thought. She tilted her head and looked at Hank skeptically.

"You're not Hurk, are you?"

She asked again. Hank shrugged his shoulders slightly.

"I am Hank. I was born Hank. The short version of the story is: I had a difficult childhood and Hurk is the result of that. He's part of my personality. Whenever I'm under too much stress, he comes out. He takes control and makes sure nothing happens to me."

Hank's voice remained as calm and soft as before. Amina looked at him long and seriously.

"There's no danger from me. And Hurk is here."

He tapped his head.

"You've lost consciousness. Hurk thought it was time for a break. He wanted me to wash you and spend some time with you. So you can get to know me, too, since I can't let Hurk be in control all the time."

She nodded hesitantly. Hank held out his hand to her and his smile widened a little. She gave him her hand. Hank took it tenderly and stroked the back of her hand with his thumb.

"Why can't you let Hurk take control?"

Amina asked skeptically. Hank snorted slightly.

"Well, Hurk's a bit… overzealous."

Amina could almost guess what Hank meant by that. He seemed honest enough, and he seemed nice.

"If you're nice to me, I'll let you wash me."

She finally said with an amused undertone. Hank smiled and lifted something up.

"I'm always nice."

He held her collar in his hand and raised his eyebrows.

"When you're clean again you'll get it back."

Amina had to smile and ran her hands over her neck. She nodded.

"All right. I'll let you wash me."

Hank nodded and placed the collar on the toilet lid. He continued to wash her.

As he washed her extremities, he massaged her gently and slowly relaxed her tense muscles. Amina let her head sink back onto the edge of the bath. Slowly she made friends with the thought.

A bear that fucked her to unconsciousness night after night and a bear that devotedly made sure she was fit for the next night with Hurk.

She could get used to that. Maybe that was what Hurk had meant when he'd talked about not wanting to build their relationship on sex and violence alone.

End?

---

Concept and Idea by

El Poyo Diabolo

Written by

El Poyo Diabolo

Characters by

Hank & Hurk © by El Poyo Diabolo

Amina © by AminaHyena

Edit by

El Poyo Diabolo

Published by

El Poyo Diabolo

It was the depths of winter and the wind was icy. He stood at the railing and stared down at the choppy sea. The harsh wind had whiped up the usually calm sea and the surf struck the cliff he was standing on top of with the sheer force and rage of nature. Tears gathered in his eyes. He was unsure if it was the salty wind, that stung in his eyes, or if it was something else, that let the tears well up. He looked far across the sea. He hadn't seen her for so long. He probably wouldn't see her ever again. He took a deep breath and wiped the tear from his cheek. He rubbed his fingers together until they were dry again. He collected his thoughts and himself with another deep breath.

He turned and crossed the street.

"I wonder if she's on duty today?"

He asked more to himself than anyone else, but he nodded and grinned.

"Yes indeed, that would be a glorious death… but the poor girl…"

He seemed to be having a splendid time before opening the door to his favorite diner. He stepped inside and pushed the door shut again against the wind.

Following his habit, he took off his leather jacket and hung it up before making his way across the room to the counter. He took a seat on his stool and waited patiently for the young waitress. It took a little while, but eventually she poked her head out of the kitchen.

"Oh, you're early today. Bloody weather outside isn't it, or what?"

She called out and disappeared back into the kitchen without waiting for his reaction. He just nodded. He knew these phrases and questions were purely rhetorical and no answers were really expected. He rubbed his arms a little and cursed himself for not having put on his thick coat. Then again, he'd been coming to this diner every Tuesday for years and had never worn a jacket or shirt other than this combination. And he wasn't going to start now. Period!

The swinging door to the kitchen opened and the young woman came to him. Her infectious smile beamed at him and her bubbly personality cheered him up. Of course she had his pancakes with her and the maple syrup. He smiled and nodded as she placed the plate in front of him.

"As always?"

She asked affectionately, already turning to the coffee machine.

"As always!"

The old bear agreed with her. His voice a bit rough but still warm and loving, as always. He looked at his plate with relish and turned it around a few times, till it was facing the right way for him. He took the syrup bottle and uncaped it. Letting the thick, sticky fluid flow over his pancakes he had a moment of sollice to think about all this. He didn't even remember why he had come here in the first place. He had tried to escape his past and at the same time he had chased after it.

He didn't know much about her. She had been an important part of his life and yet she had never really revealed much about herself. He only knew that she had originally come from here. He had been so desperate to see her again. One last time. That he had left everything and everyone behind.

He had never found her. She hadn't wanted to be found.

His musings were cut short, as the waitress turned back around to him and with a friendly smile, the waitress placed the cup with his mokka on the counter in front of him and handed him the sugar bowl. He thanked her and absentmindedly ate his pancakes.

She leaned back against the cupboard behind her and watched him slowly devouring the pancakes and sipping at his mokka. She kept smiling. He was so simple to please, and he was pleasant company. Her smile widened a bit as she drew a deep breath.

"So, if I've understood correctly, you've been at her for 36 hours?"

The waitress asked, picking up on their last conversation. He almost choked and looked at her in surprise.

"Wow. I wish someone would ever go that hard on me."

She said it more to herself. The old bear, however, grinned mischievously.

"Well… I love pushing boundaries…"

It was one of those beautiful early spring days. The air was still cold enough to be really clear and yet it was already warm enough in the sun to be able to stay outside for a long time without freezing.

Hank was having a good day. Work had been easy for him and he was on his way home earlier than usual. The sun was still high in the sky and bathed the scenery in a warm light. He wanted to enjoy the beautiful weather and the surroundings a little longer, so he took the smaller back roads home.

His way home was long. He usually took on the distant and difficult jobs for his boss, as he could rely on him and the customers were always happy with him. And so he drove along the winding road. He had always loved the mixture of mountains and forests here and at this time of year, when the first fresh green could be seen on the trees, he particularly liked it.

With the deep abyss on one side and the rock face rising several hundred meters into the air on the other, the road hugged the side of the mountain. He drove slowly, not only because the road did not allow fast driving due to the many bends, but also because there were always accidents here with fallen trees and rockslides.

He enjoyed the echo of the engine from the hillside. This sonorous hum of a contentedly purring engine that was only ever briefly interrupted by trees or crevices. There was something eerily calming about it. When he looked ahead, a smile appeared on his lips. He looked in the rear-view mirror. There was no one to be seen far and wide.

He downshifted, let the engine accept the higher revs and drove into one of the many tunnels. The reverberation caused by the rough stone as he stepped on the gas and the sheer noise resulting from his acceleration made his fur stand on end. He laughed out loud and enjoyed the tingling sensation.

The tunnel was one of the very old ones, dug into the rock by hand. It had been dug at a time when there were no tunnel boring machines, and even if there had been, they would never have been transported here. It was narrow and dark and if you weren't careful you could quickly come into contact with the raw rock face, something that didn't seem advisable.

He loved this part of the route. Admittedly, the interstate was faster and easier to drive, which is why there was very little traffic on this route. At most, you might see a few motorcyclists here, attracted by the many bends and the small tunnels and bridges. But he hadn't seen any today. It was probably still too cold for them. Wimps.

As he came out of the tunnel, he could see a bridge further ahead. It spanned a deep crevice in the rock that a small stream had cut into the mountain over millions of years. It wasn't particularly long, but the abyss beneath it was deep. The original bridge, long since decayed, had been made of wood. It had been a feat to build this bridge, as no heavy equipment could be transported here. The engineers had had everything they needed for the bridge built on site from the trees and their wood. The current bridge, made of stone and concrete, was built in the 1960s when it became clear that the wooden bridge could no longer be saved after all these years.

It was a popular vantage point. Especially in the fall, when the leaves on the trees turned yellow, this route was once again very busy. Everyone came to look down into the valley and the woods and take photos. It was a cinematic backdrop, especially when the sun was just right. The so-called golden hour. That brief period of time when the light was just the right shade and turned the valley into a dragon's lair of gold. But even during these days, the view was breathtaking. The valley, which stretched several hundred meters below, was usually two to three weeks further on, and so everything was already lush and green below, while the trees on the slopes above were still bare and brown. The scattered chestnut trees in the valley, with their heavy, white blossoms, stood out like gems from this uninterrupted green.

Hank often stopped when he had time to enjoy the view and the peace and quiet up here.

As he got closer, he could already see the lone person on the bridge.

He thought nothing more of it as he slowly approached. The person was leaning against the parapet of the bridge and looking into the distance. Probably just someone enjoying the view and perhaps taking a few photos.

But something inside Hank made him stop on the bridge too. At first he thought of Hurk, but his inner demon, his second personality, was completely uninterested. Hurk was busy thinking up new amusements for Amina. It was something else he couldn't quite put his finger on.

He stopped his truck at a distance from the person on the parapet and slowly got out. He was well aware that this tactic was used by highwaymen to rob other drivers, but he wasn't particularly worried about it. He could handle a couple of guys at a time.

But that wasn't it.

The person standing there on the parapet, staring into the distance, seemed somehow distant, far away. The person didn't turn around or react in any other way to the newcomer. It seemed strange. Normally, one looked around briefly when someone arrived. Even if it was just to find out who was there and whether there was any danger.

He looked around, but apart from the person on the parapet and the car at the other end of the bridge, there was no one to be seen for miles around. Nowhere. Hank took heart and walked slowly towards the person. He turned up the collar of his jacket and put his hands in his pockets. He looked roughly in the direction the other person was facing.

"Beautiful view, isn't it?"

He asked in a friendly, good-humored tone as he slowly approached. The other just nodded silently and continued to gaze unblinkingly across the valley that stretched out before him. Hank tilted his head a little and continued walking towards the stranger.

"Do you come here often?"

Hank asked, keeping his tone friendly and noncommittal. Again, he got no real answer. The other just shook his head slowly and kept his gaze fixed in the distance.

Hank raised his eyebrows. He took a closer look at his counterpart.

He was still young, maybe around 24 years old. It was hard to tell exactly what he was, Hank guessed a wild mix of different kinds of dogs. "Mustard dog", "mutt" … that's what they used to tease these wild mixes, he remembered. He wore loose casual clothes. Nothing special, but neat and clean. He looked tired, almost worn out. He had deep, dark circles under his brown eyes and his whole posture, the way he drooped his ears and hung on the parapet, screamed deep depression.

Hank pressed his lips together and nodded slightly. Now it all made sense. The view was not what the young man was here for. He stood next to him on the parapet, but kept a respectful distance. He took his hands out of his pockets and leaned on the parapet with his elbows. He also looked into the distance and realized once again why he loved this view so much.

"You came here for a very specific reason, didn't you? And it's not for the view."

Hank asked quietly without looking at the other. There was an eerie silence between them for a little while before the other finally nodded silently. Hank didn't need to see the nod, he already knew the answer before he asked. But he nodded too, as if confirming the other's answer once more. He looked down.

The bridge had been built high above the valley. It was at least 350 meters to the trees in the valley. A fall from that height would take at least 15 seconds and would probably end in the treetops. That was a pretty definitive fall. Even if you miraculously survived the fall itself, the injuries from hitting one of the treetops would definitely kill you.

Hank looked silently into the distance for a while, wondering if he should really do it. But even Hurk finally said he deserved a chance to explain himself.

"You want to talk about it?"

Hank's voice was completely relaxed and quiet again. It sounded calm and understanding. He didn't get an answer. He waited a moment before slowly turning to the other. He could see him thinking. He wasn't quite sure what the other was thinking about, but he didn't look like he wanted to talk about what he was planing to do.

Hank swallowed and took a deep breath before straightening up. He could see the other tense slightly and his fingers tightened around the railing. Hank nodded.

"All right, I won't bother you any longer. Farewell."

Said Hank calmly, putting his hands back in his pockets and turning to go. Now there came movement in the other one. He straightened up and turned to Hank. Something like horror or bewilderment was reflected on his face. You could see him searching for words for a moment.

"Aren't… aren't you going to stop me?"

He asked frantically. Hank stopped and slowly turned around again. He looked at the other man scrutinizingly.

"Would you even want me to stop you from doing what you're planning?"

Hank asked cautiously and looked at the other man curiously. His counterpart pondered this question. You could see his eyes jumping feverishly from left to right and back again. He hadn't expected such a question.

Did he even want to be saved? Did he even want to jump? A simple question, a simple answer. But suddenly it wasn't so simple anymore. His lips were trembling.

"I… I don't know…"

He stammered almost tonelessly as he looked at Hank, stunned. Hank took a step towards him. He looked calm and relaxed as he approached the young man. He pointed to the parapet and leaned back against the sturdy railing. He turned back towards the valley and looked into the distance. It was a moment before the other stood beside him again.

"Let's talk about it. In a casual and noncommittal way. And if, in the end, you still think it's the only way for you…"

Hank looked down, the other followed his gaze and swallowed audibly.

"…then I'm not going to stop you."

The other was completely paralyzed for a moment. He took a deep breath and gripped the railing tighter.

"Where… where do I start?"

He asked, looking at Hank. Hank smiled slightly. He had him.

"Why don't you just start at the beginning. We've got time. All the time in the world. This could be your last night, after all."

Hank said gently and looked up at the sky. The sun was still high. The shadows were still short.

The other leaned against the parapet and looked into the distance. He took a deep breath, his gaze turning wistful.

"Well… as you can imagine, I had a messed up childhood. Please don't get me wrong, I had loving parents and a brother who always had my back…"

He began and swallowed.

"… well, that's not quite right. My parents were loving and caring as long as I was their little, good, normal boy. So my early childhood was basically quite nice. And I was happy. Sure, getting dressed up and going to church every Sunday was annoying, but in the end it didn't really bother me…"

He continued. Hank listened to him quietly, he knew something else was coming.

"My problems didn't start until I was about 10… when I realized that I wasn't attracted to girls at all, while everyone in my class had girlfriends. I was attracted to my friends. I didn't immediately think anything of it and my parents also thought I was a late bloomer. It was only when they caught me with a classmate who felt similarly to me that they were… concerned…"

He explained, looking down as he kicked a small stone over the edge of the bridge. Hank nodded silently. He knew that sexuality in prudish, strictly conservative families was a problem in itself, but anything that deviated from the norm, aka straight, was a real, big drama.

"They dragged me to a therapist who was supposed to teach me who to love and who to avoid. Something about what God wanted and what the devil was doing. Complete nonsense, I know that today… but back then it was different. I really thought I was sick. I repressed my own sexuality and began to hate my body and its desires. Whenever I was aroused, I started hurting myself to get rid of that arousal. Whenever I saw a boy and felt attracted to him I would feel sick and throw up. It got to the point where I started seriously hurting myself… it was a difficult time."

He pulled up the sleeve of his sweater and the many scars were clearly visible under the short pelt. Hank looked over at him and nodded.

"Yeah, I can imagine that vividly."

He commented as the other pushed his sleeve back down. He nodded and leaned against the parapet again.

"I went to boarding school, my parents had money and they thought their poor, confused boy would be better off at a church boys' boarding school. The first few years were hell. Forced to be with boys all the time, exposed to my urges at all times and not being alone even at night almost drove me crazy. It wasn't until I met Timothy and he saw right through me that I learned I wasn't sick. That my tendency might not be completely normal, but it was perfectly okay. We had a short but wonderful time during which we repaired a lot of the damage to my soul, at least halfway. And then came the vacations."

He shook his head slowly. Hank nodded, almost sensing what was coming.

"I was sixteen then. No longer a child, but anything but an adult. I came home and instead of being smart and not saying anything, I revealed to my parents that I self-identified as gay. To say that there was a thunderstorm is an understatement of biblical proportions. My brother stood by me, as always. He was happy that I had found my way and that he had always known. My parents chewed him out for it. He accepted the screaming without even batting an eyelid. I loved him for it."

He kneaded his wrists as he spoke, his voice trembling slightly. Hank remained calm and nodded again.

"That was my last night with my family. They disowned me that very day. My father tried to shoot me. I took what I could grab and fled."

He hung his head. Hank turned to him.

"Yes, parents aren't always as understanding as we'd like them to be. Especially when they're strict and religious."

Hand said and looked over at him. He seemed withdrawn and was trembling slightly.

"If I hadn't been so damn lucky, I probably would have died in the six months that followed my excommunication from my family. I kept my head above water with odd jobs. Drugs and alcohol against the memories and sex with all kinds of people against the anger at society. I could have ended up with the wrong person at any time. And sometimes… sometimes I did."

Hank nodded again. It was all too easy to fall into this spiral of hatred, self-pity and dependency. And once you were in it, it was almost impossible to get out. He took a closer look. One ear was quite frayed and his fur only barely covered the scars on his face and neck.

"You've had a few pretty close calls with disaster, haven't you? Closer than you'd have liked."

Hank realized and saw how his counterpart's lower jaw began to tremble. He slumped down, holding himself up with difficulty. Hank came closer and helped him to stabilize himself. When he was halfway stable again, Hank moved back a little.

"Well, nobody misses an outcast, homeless teenager. Some people have taken advantage of that. I don't have to tell you what happens to a young, innocent-looking, underweight boy when he's taken advantage of and abused by several large and hungry men. I only survived thanks to some dedicated social workers."

Said the young man, looking off into the distance again. He took a deep breath.

"They helped me to get an education and what they called a real job. They put me up in a homeless hostel. There I learned for the first time in my life that clergymen also had positive sides. The priest who was in charge there helped me to get back on my feet. He was understanding and lenient with a boy who was in his facility with an alcohol and drug problem and was going cold turkey because there was no money for more."

He looked down at his hands, a slight smile playing around his lips as he looked over at Hank.

"It was only later that I found out that he had been relieved of his actual duties as a pedophile and that I had probably been his oldest sexual partner… I just thought he was a nice, somewhat strange old codger who was also gay. At least he had been gentle and nice. It had restored some of my faith in society."

A mirthless laugh followed as he looked back down into the valley.

"Well, I was on track once more. With a job, admittedly only in system catering but still, and a permanent residence for the time being, I was able to get support from the state, move into my own apartment, become self-sufficient. It's been a long road."

He sighed deeply after he had spoken the last words. He remained silent for a while as he watched a few clouds drift along the horizon. He pulled his shoulders up and lowered them again. The crunching sound of this movement could not be ignored.

"Well, the earth keeps turning, doesn't it?"

He asked and looked at Hank, who was watching a bird of prey slowly soaring into the sky on the thermals. Hank didn't turn around but kept his eyes on the majestic bird.

"Sometimes I wish she'd stop for a little bit… but I'm afraid she won't ever stop for anyone. Quite the opposite. Once you've jumped off the bus, it's almost impossible to jump back on. It's almost as if she spins a little faster with each passing day."

Hank replied, clutching the medallion he was wearing around his neck. His counterpart nodded.

"Yeah… sometimes that would be nice. But that's not going to happen. On the contrary. We throw the ones we love under the bus and then we're surprised when they're no longer there…"

Said the young half-breed.

"… I had learned to keep my sexual preferences hidden from others, not only because I might offend a homophobic society, but also for fear of being exploited or hurt again. It wasn't always easy, but I had a manager who was sympathetic and some colleagues I trusted enough that I could at least relax during breaks, even if not in the dining room."

He ground his jaw. Hank nodded. Not everyone was always evil and uncomprehending.

"Everything seemed fine until one day, purely by chance, I ran into my brother. He had changed so much that I didn't recognize him. He's five years older than me. He now has a family. Can you believe it? I'm an uncle…"

A mirthless laugh sounded from his throat as tears formed in his eyes.

"… but my brother recognized me immediately. Sure it had been 4 years, but I was still lanky and well, there aren't that many half-breeds running around that look like me. He had spoken to me straight away. He had been overjoyed to see me. He had assured me that he had been looking for me for a long time. That he had looked again and again for the obituaries, full of worry. He hadn't been able to find me. I had changed my name, never registered with my real name and every time I came into contact with the authorities I was someone else. I had done everything I could to avoid being found. But I had never gotten out of my county."

He absently fiddled with a leather bracelet that looked rather worn. Hank nodded silently.

"He had invited me for a coffee to talk to me. We talked for a long time that day. I was also glad to see him again. I had wanted to thank him for everything he had done for me. He had waved it off, like the big brother he still was. It had been a matter of course for him to help his little brother. He had said at the time that he hadn't been able to understand our parents' reaction and the lies they had got caught up in after my 'disappearance'. Of course the school had asked about me when I didn't turn up after the vacations. The police had also been called at some point. After all, the runaway son had to be found…"

He laughed again and took off the bracelet. Hank could see a date stamped into the leather.

"… this is the official date of my death. After almost 3 years, I was officially declared dead because they couldn't find me. My brother then explained to me that my parents had repeatedly torpedoed the search. They didn't want to find me. Inside, it was better to lose an unpopular son than to get him back and, in case of doubt, have to pay for everything…"

He ran his finger over the date and spat out.

"… For me, it wasn't an anniversary of death, it was a new birthday. A day of liberation. When I found out about it, I had this bracelet made for me. It's supposed to remind me every day that I no longer have parents since that day."

He explained, turning the bracelet in his hand. Hank looked over at him. He nodded slowly.

"Don't get me wrong, but… All of what you've told me now is tragic, but in the end… look at you, you made it. Against all odds, you're here. You have a job, admittedly not the best, you have an apartment, you have a livelihood… why do you want to end it?"

Hank asked, looking at him with raised eyebrows. The look on his conversation partner's face darkened.

"Well… that's not quite true. I got a new restaurant manager. Some fucking conservative homophobe. He saw straight away that I was from the other side of the tracks. "You have to go, I can't have someone like you here." Even my colleagues, who all vouched for me, didn't help. He threw me out. I didn't find anything new in a hurry and since the job didn't allow me to build up reserves… Well, if you can't pay the rent, you'll be kicked out of your apartment quickly, even if I had a lenient landlord."

He closed his fist tightly around the bracelet. He looked into the distance.

"So I was back on the street, and the welfare people… Well, they told me they'd helped me first, and if I was stupid enough to lose my job and my apartment again, which they'd worked hard to get for me, then I'd have to see how I got on now."

He pushed up the other sleeve of his sweater, the scars still looking quite fresh.

"Well… let's put it this way, I was able to stay with 'friends' for a while, but it was just like before. When you're dependent on the goodwill and mercy of others, you're forced to put up with their behavior."

He rubbed his neck involuntarily at the unpleasant memory.

"I was probably abused and exploited more often during that time than in the whole time before that."

He hung his head with a sigh, but before Hank could say anything, he continued.

"My parents said back then when they kicked me out of the house, "You'll never make it, you'll end up under a bridge… eventually they'll find you… probably addicted to drugs, AIDS and whatnot…" There was a lot of other stuff, but… that's the one that stuck in my mind the most. How fitting that I'm standing here on a bridge now."

His voice became somehow empty and his gaze was lost in the distance. Hank pressed his lips together. He looked at the horizon, the sun was now much lower and the shadows behind them had grown longer. The pattern of stripes that the parapet cast on the ground looked like the bars of a prison and the lonely cry of the bird of prey circling like the cry of the banshee that was coming for him.

"None of this is wrong, but if you jump now, they've won. If you end it now, they were right. And everything you've survived so far has been for nothing. Only if you keep going, if you fight and get up again, can you prove them wrong."

Hank said and looked at him. The other looked into the distance, tears streaming down his cheeks. They fell the long way down, only to be blown away by the wind halfway down.

"I can no longer fight. I no longer have the strength. I've lost everything…"

He whispered softly.

"… everything."

He repeated almost toneless. Hank shook his head.

"The fact that you're still standing here and haven't already jumped is proof that you haven't given up. All you need is a nudge in the right direction."

Hank said and straightened up. The other looked at him. Everything was silent. Even the eagle in the sky didn't cry out. For a moment, the world seemed to stand still. Slowly, the other turned to him. There were a thousand question marks on his face until Hank opened his arms.

"Come on over here…"

He finally grumbled. When his counterpart literally fell into his arms, they both dropped to their knees. The young man's rather slender body weighed heavily in Hank's arms. They knelt there in silence for quite a while, only the occasional twitching of the other and the sobs that accompanied it broke the silence. Hank let him take his time. Who could say how long it had been since someone had simply taken him in their arms without any ulterior motives.

He could feel his shirt slowly getting wet and the heat radiating from the other man's face. He rubbed his back gently.

"It's okay, let it out."

He whispered softly and held the younger one tightly against him. The latter clawed at him and literally buried himself in him.

"They… they said the world… it would be a better place… without… without me…"

The other pressed out in a broken voice. Hank shook his head.

"They have no idea. Let them talk…"

He whispered softly. The other shook his head against Hank's chest.

"They're right… no matter where I've been… I've always been trouble…"

His voice sounded hoarse and raspy. Hank held him against him and rubbed his back gently.

"You know that's not true. Remember your brother. He loves you man. And remember your former coworkers, they had your back, didn't they? So you can't have been all trouble everywhere."

Hank's voice was quiet, almost toneless, as he tried to comfort his conversation partner.

It was quite a while before the young man in his arms calmed down again. Slowly, very slowly, he seemed to regain his composure. He sniffled loudly as he looked up at Hank.

"Sorry man… I messed up your shirt, I didn't mean to…"

He managed to get out, still stuttering slightly. Hank just smiled.

"No problem, don't worry about it…"

He replied, looking him in the eye as if searching for something.

"Feeling a little better now?"

He asked calmly. His counterpart nodded slowly.

"Good, very good."

Hank said and looked around. The sun was just pushing behind the horizon and the few clouds in the sky were turning blood red.

"I think that's enough for today… don't you agree?"

His counterpart looked around, amazed at how quickly it was getting darker. His gaze darkened. He nodded. It was late enough. He stood up slowly and looked at the parapet. He swallowed. Hank groaned as he stood up and knocked the dust off his pants. He looked after the young man.

"You got a place to sleep for the night? Have you eaten anything at all today?"

His voice sounded calm, relaxed and sincere. His counterpart looked at him scrutinizingly over his shoulder. Hank could see how the other was sizing him up. He could understand it. Nothing would be easier than to take advantage of him now in a situation of need. The young man leaned on the parapet and stared into the abyss. Hank stood still. He had promised not to stop him. The other sighed loudly.

"No. I have no place to sleep, I've been sleeping in my car for weeks. And it's been a while since my last proper meal."

He said quietly as he turned around. His gaze pointed at the ground beneath Hanks feet. He slowly looked up at the big bear.

"Let me guess, you'll let me sleep on your couch if I…"

He began but Hank cut him off.

"No… no, that's not how it works. I'm not gay, not even bi. But I'm offering you the couch anyway. And a hot shower and a bite to eat. At least for a few days until my slave is back."

The other man's eyes widened as he looked at him.

"Sl…slave?"

He stuttered in disbelief and his hands closed tighter around the railing. Hank grinned and nodded slightly. Yes, he had heard correctly. It wasn't usual to talk about it so openly.

"Yes, slave. Amina is a good girl. She's with her family at the moment, but she'll be back in a few days. I don't know if you two would get along so well. She would probably devour you lock, stock and barrel. Gay or not, she doesn't care."

He said with a hearty laugh. The young man on the parapet didn't know what hit him, he just shook his head. Hank waved him off with a grin.

"Don't worry about it, I won't touch you. Like I said, I'm straight through and through, I don't need a gay slave. But you can stay with me for a while. You'll help a bit around the house and maybe we'll be even able to find you a new job."

He explained and pointed to his truck. The young man looked at him.

"Re…really?"

He asked in utter disbelief.

"Yes, really. Follow me. It's still a long way to go."

Hank replied and walked to his truck.

*Boy oh boy. You saved a life… Well, it's not saved yet… Hey man, he hasn't jumped… Not yet… Stop, stop, stop. Stop. I'm the bad guy here. The one who always sees everything in black… Yes, I know. But I also know that you can't just sweep this under the carpet… What do you mean?… He'll need years of therapy, he'll always be a broken character… Yes, yes, but hey, we, erm, you saved him, at least for now… Did I? Or did I just prolong his suffering?… Hey don't give me that shit yeah? That's my job!… You don't have a job. I have a job… Yeah, yeah. It's okay!*

As he got into his truck he saw the young man walking to his car. He moved very differently. Somehow less constrained… more carefree… Hank smiled.

End?

---

Concept and Idea by

El Poyo Diabolo

Written by

El Poyo Diabolo

Characters by

El Poyo Diabolo

Edit by

El Poyo Diabolo

Published by

El Poyo Diabolo

Prologue

When she came out of the shower her doorbell rung. She just had her towel wrapped around her voluptuous body, only barely covering her up. She did not mind that much. She went for the door and opened it to a young courier. The poor lad almost suffered a heart attack from seeing her half naked. He swallowed hard as he raised his notepad.

"Package for a Miss Amina."

He said while he was unable to take his eyes off of her. Secretly she enjoyed him scrutinizing her. She swayed her hip a little to the side and took the pen to sign on the dotted line. With a smile she watched his reaction of being able to peek between the opening of the towel, catching a little glimpse of her. She gave the pencil back to him. He did not directly react, since he was too enamored by the view. She swayed her hip to the other side, giving him another view port. He snapped out of it and looked at her sheepishly, being caught in the act.

"Naughty boy…"

She purred, as he quickly handed her a package wrapped in red paper. She took it and by using both hands for it, the towel fell, leaving her exposed. The look on the young fellows face was priceless. He was unable to say or do anything. With not a little bit of satisfaction she noticed the little trickle of blood running from his left nostril as she closed the door.

"Poor little fellow, he will end up blue balled the whole day…"

She sinned as she turned around and went to the living room, wondering who had send her this package. Curiously she sat down on her couch and placed the parcel on the coffee table.

It was rather large but not overly heavy. It was wrapped in red paper. There was no logo, no sticker, no nothing. Just a broad red ribbon wrapped around it, holding the paper closed. She turned the package over carefully to find a little artfully tied knot underneath it, holding the ribbon together.

Her pulse quickened instantly. She knew that knot. There were only a few people she knew, who would be able to tie a knot like that, and only one of them would send her a parcel. She quickly undid the knot and carefully took the ribbon off. She felt the fabric, it felt like… it was silk.

Dreamy she pulled the silk over the soft fur on the inside of her arm and immediately she got goosebumps all over her body. She shivered with excitement as she lay the ribbon aside. She would not toss it out, it was to precious for that, but she wanted to take a look on the rest of the parcel.

The paper was not clued, it was just held together by the ribbon, so she carefully folded it apart and looked inside. There was a big, black cardboard box inside with a golden logo embossed on it. She knew the logo, but could not quite place it at the moment. She found the latch on the box and opened it carefully.

As she flipped the lid of the box up, its contents were revealed, well kind of. The first thing she saw was a note. Immediately she could see it was handwritten by her master. With a joyful gasp she took the note with a written "For Amina only" on it. She unfolded it and by doing so a faint waft of his scent crossed her nose. She smiled and sniffed the note intensely. Yes. Definitely. Her master wrote this note, there was no doubt about it.

She read the note:

"My dearest Amina,

I have send you this little parcel because today is our little anniversary. I hope you have not forgotten.

Of course you haven't. As the good little slave that you are, you have worked to that date diligently, haven't you?

I have arranged something special for you this evening.

Wear what you find in this little package, and only what you find in this package.

I will come and pick you up at 7pm.

Be ready by then.

Sincerely,

Pappa Bear"

Her eyes lid up and she looked on the clock. 5pm. Plenty of time to get ready. With a cheerful giggle she put the note aside to the ribbon and looked at the package. The contents were enveloped by this fancy thin paper. It was black and the rustling as she unfolded it sounded luxurious.

Her eyes widened as she saw the first item.

It was a choker. A beautiful leather choker, all in black. There was a fancy ornamentation embossed into the leather and the little clasp to lock it was of a silvery color. Carefully she took it out the box and felt the leather. It was soft and smooth and still rigid enough to feel like a real collar. She put it aside carefully, like it was a priced possession.

Next Item was not immediately visible, just the little white sticker with the washing information stood out in all the blackness.

Carefully she reached for it and pulled it up. Attached to the sticker was a little bit of fabric. Or better said, a little bit of lace. It took a hot second for her to figure it out. It was a panty… more or better still less… A thong, basically a triangle made out of very fine lace attached to some strings. She grinned. Kinky. She felt the lace and the strings. She could not quite make out which fabric is was, but it felt good against the soft skin of her fingers. She looked down on her self and felt a very familiar tingle in her underbelly. She put it aside, deciding not to put it on just then.

She looked back into the box.

It seemed to be a black hole. She patted the inside softly. There was something still. She took it out of the box. It was a long, flowing black dress. Its shape was simple but very elegant. She stood up and hold it against her curvy figure. It would be very fancy but at the same time, quite revealing. The cutout in the front would almost reach her navel and the slits at the sides went up to her hip. They would most likely show the string of her little thong. Naughty, but very elegantly so. She carefully folded it up again and felt the fabric. It felt like very fine cotton. It would feel wonderful on her fur. She set it aside to the other items.

There were two items left in the box.

She reached inside and took the shoes out. They were a lovely pair of black high heeled sandals with long and elaborately slung straps. She looked at them and giggled, those would be a challenge to put on. But they would look absolutely stunning in combination with that dress. She felt the leather of the straps and was reminded of the straps he liked to use on her. There was a joyful shudder the rose from the base of her spine to her skull and she almost moaned at the thought if it. With a guilty smile she set the shoes to the other items from the box.

One item left.

She looked inside. There was a little ring box left. With a trembling hand she took it out. There was a note jammed between the lid. She took it out. It was of the same paper the other note was written on, and the same clipped handwriting adorned it "For Amina only". She smiled and unfolded it. She smelled that one too. It smelled of him. She could feel her arousal rise, she was getting wetter by the minute.

"My dearest Amina,

do you remember this one? You wore it one our first night.

Remember I told you I haven't seen one of those in the wild without a master.

This time your master will be at your side. And he wants you to wear it with pride.

Sincerely,

Pappa Bear"

She lay the paper aside and opened the little box. It was her slave-ring. He had cleaned it and the little shackle on it was now engraved. An elaborate pattern of flowing lines wrapped themselves around the little ring. She looked closer and found a second engraving on the inside. As she deciphered the numbers edged on the inside of the ring her eyes widened significantly. Tears welled up in her eyes as she remembered the dates. She closed her hand on the ring and pressed it against her chest, putting her other hand over it. He had remembered the date she had told him. And he had made them imperishable as he had them engraved on the inside of the ring. She sighed and looked at the ring once more. Yes, she would wear it with pride. She put it back into its little box and set it aside with the other items.

The parcel was now empty.

She checked it once more, just to be sure, but it was empty. She nodded. Time to get herself ready. She wanted to look positively stunning for her beloved master to pick her up later.

It was exactly 7pm when her doorbell rung.

She came to the door, already knowing who would be standing on the outside.

But she was not ready for the sight, that presented itself to her as she opened the door. She gasped fpr air as she saw him.

Her master stood on the porch of her little house, dressed in a brand-spanking new tailor made tuxedo. Complete with shoes, cuffs, shirt, vest and black silk tie.

She had never seen him like that. He usually wore jeans or work pants, simple white t-shirts and his leather jacket. She never saw him wearing anything else. It was a shock for her sawing him like that. He looked absolutely stunning. He had trimmed his facial fur, making him look years younger and much more aggressive. He exuded authority and power, and his smile was as intoxicating as ever. She could see in his eyes, that Hurk was in charge this evening, her pulse climbed rapidly.

As he looked at her he was equally shocked, but in a more positive way. She looked literally breathtaking. She had trimmed her fur, making her look even more elegant and sleek than usual, and her pretty face was accentuated by just the right amount of makeup to let her beauty shine even more. She had gone to great lengths to highten her natural beauty for him. He smiled widely. If what he saw was an indication for what he did not saw, then that would be even more spectacular.

He looked her up and down. The dress he had a tailor make especially for her, looked amazing on her. The cutout in the front just barely contained her breasts and was cut deep enough to show her lovely navel, while the slits in the sides showed her beautiful legs and were cut high enough to just about show the strap of her scantly underwear. Her legs were wrapped up to her knees in the straps of the high heeled sandals he had gotten her. She had strapped herself in just firmly enough as to not make her calves squeeze out between there straps. Perfect. His eyes traveled higher, catching the glint of her slave ring. She wore it like an engagement ring. And she looked proud while doing so. He nodded to himself and looked higher. She wore the choker he had a saddler make for her. It looked so perfect on her. It war just tight enough to seamlessly blend in with her neck, but not to tight, as not to impair her breathing or swallowing. And as his eyes reached hers, they both beamed with joy.

He smiled and just slightly tilted his head while reaching a hand out for her.

"Hello Amina, you look breathtaking tonight. Wanna get going?"

He asked in a jovial tone and Amina joyful took his hand.

He guided her down the few stairs in front of her house and to the limousine waiting for them. The driver, a silver fox in his late fifties, wore a black drivers uniform, complete with cap and bow tie. He bowed slightly and opened the back door for Amina and Hurk to get into the car. Amina smiled as she carefully climbed into the backseat of the vehicle. The driver did not bat an eye on Amina. He was a professional, he would not get distracted by a pair of perfect tits and scandalously good looking legs. When Hurk entered the passenger seat after her he nodded to the driver, whom closed the door with a satisfying thump.

In no hurry what so ever the driver walked around the car, took off his cap and got into the drivers seat.

"To the restaurant as planned, Sir?"

He asked and looked into the mirror to see Hurk whispering to Amina and her beginning to giggle slightly. Hurk looked to him and nodded.

"That would be a pleasure, thank you."

He added and smiled as Amina laid a hand on his thigh. The driver nodded and started the car. He drove off to a hitherto still unknown location and Amina looked over to Hurk again.

"Awww Pappa Bear, it is unfair to keep me in the dark."

She protested, but it was more then clear, that she was very excited to not know where they were headed. She grabbed Hurk's thigh firmly. Despite their dainty looks, her hands were strong and she was quite capable of inflicting pain if she wanted to, but Hurk was no stranger to pain and he knew, that she would get it all back and then some more, when the time for that came. He just grinned at her.

"Patience Amina, patience. You will know soon enough."

He purred into her ear and softly nibbled at it. She was unable to withstand that and moaned softly, releasing his thigh from her grip.

"You will have a hell of a good time, I promise."

He added while his index finger guided her mouth to his and he ended his sentence with a little kiss. She enjoyed the kiss to no end. Her master was capable of so much love and tenderness. She loved it so much, and on the other hand he was capable of giving her so much in terms of sheer pleasure she was on the verge of losing her mind every time he touched her. Even when he chastised her. That, she had to admit, much to her embarrassement, she loved even more.

They drove through the streets of their town and the nice, golden evening sun bathed the scenery in a somewhat honey color. I was early autumn, the leaves on the many trees had just turned yellow, but were not yet falling. The light shone through the leaves and the playful change between light and shadow, that so suitably represented their relationship set the tone for a nice evening. It was so perfect.

She recognized the part of town they were in. It was near the town-center. All the better venues were located here. The nice restaurants, the better clubs and the more renowned hotels. A slight suspicion crept into her mind and she began to smile.

"Oh Pappa Bear, you gonna spoil me rotten."

She said with an excited expression on her face. Hurk just grinned. Oh yes, he would spoil his little slave. This was a special day, and he wanted to celebrate it accordingly. Spoiling his slave-girl was part of it. But she would give it all back to him, of that he was more then sure.

The limousine came to a halt in front of an old, beautiful building. Its stone facade was clearly more than 200 years old and the sign over the main entrance spelled: "Chez Martine" and was lid up by a few fancy looking lamps. Amina gasped slightly, as the driver got out of the car and rounded it in his usual slow but deliberate pace.

"You did not…"

She began, but the driver opened the door before she could finish the sentence. Hurk grinned at her and got out of the car elegantly. He reached a hand to Amina, who took it and carefully exited the car after him, making sure her dress would not give too much insight while standing up. They stood on the sidewalk and looked at the best and fanciest restaurant of the town. To get a reservation alone would cost an arm and a leg. The driver closed the car door behind them.

"Pick up as planned, Sir?"

He asked, while Amina still looked as the building in awe.

"Pick up as planned, else I call you. Thank you."

Hurk said and passed the man a fifty. The driver nodded and got back into the car. He waited, till they got going before driving off. Hurk laid an arm around Amina's waist and softly tugged at her to snap her out of her awe.

"I did and I have. Let's get inside my dearest."

He said softly with a smile. Amina nodded and leaned into him a little bit as they took off to the main entrance of the restaurant.

---

On Display

Inside a friendly yet snobby looking female waited for them.

"Good evening and welcome to 'Chez Martine', may I have your reservation please?"

She said in a perfectly tuned and modulated voice. As they came closer, she saw Amina's pretty revealing dress and drew in a deep breath, but before she could protest, Hurk pulled out a little white, folded card from his dinner-jacket and passed it to her.

"Here you go. Hurk's the name. Table for two, with a view."

He said in a calm and commanding tone. The female opened the card and her pupils widened significantly. She read through the card and folded it close again. She nodded.

"Certainly, would you please follow me?"

She said, her voice slightly trembling. She bowed slightly and pointed to the main dining room. She led the way, walking in front of them.

She moved very elegantly, knowing how good she looked and what she represented. She swayed her hips with her every step and Hurk smiled at her. Amina was pretty much just as elegant in her long black dress. She drew the eyes of every guest in the room on herself as they passed through the tables where the other guests were already sitting and eating and headed to a single table, pretty much in the middle of the dining room. With every step her legs were pretty much on full display by the parting dress, as she swayed her hips in the same sensual way as the head waitress; and her ample bosom bounced and swayed, barely contained by the black and thin fabric of her gown. She noticed the attention of everyone and enjoyed being in the center of it all. She could almost feel their looks on her and it sent icy chills up and down her spine. She felt goosebumps on her arms and legs as she followed Hurk to their table.

When they got to their table, the waitress seated them and bowed slightly.

"Your personal waiter will be with you shortly, may I present you with the menu?"

She asked in her perfectly modulated voice and gave Hurk the leather-bound menu. He nodded his approval.

"Thank you very much, wonderful."

He said quietly and the waitress retreated to the entrance. Hurk looked over to Amina who had crossed her legs, laid her hands on her lap and smiled at him over the table. She tilted her head sligtly forward and winked slowly. In her eyes was the promise for so much more when the time came. She was gorgeous. Seeing her like that made his pulse quicken and he could feel himself getting warmer. With every second he looked at her his love for her grew stronger. He returned the smile and winked at her. It did not help to lessen his excitement, that she stroked his leg with her foot. He tried hard to not let her notice how much it turned him on.

"Hmm so many choices…"

He mused as he let his eyes wander over the pages of the menu.

A short while later a young lad in a waiters uniform, which meant tight black trousers, a white shirt with a black vest and a tightly fitted tie, came to them. He bowed slightly, when he came to a stop next to Hurk.

"Good evening monsieur and madame…"

He got stuck for a split second when he saw Amina batting an eye and smiling gently at him, but he immediately snapped out of it again. He cleared his throat slightly and continued his introduction.

"… my name is Marcus, I am your waiter for this evening. I hope you will enjoy your time with us. May I take your order for your beverages, or do you need a little more time?"

His voice was as perfectly modulated as the head waitresses was and his demeanor was commendable, but one could already see the cracks in his fortitude forming, as Amina knew exactly how to subtly change her position to give him a better view on her cleavage, and by leaning forward and reaching for her masters hand, her bosom almost fell out of its barely holding cradle.

"My love, I would love some champagne."

She stated in a husky voice and looked over to him pleadingly. Hurk smiled and nodded. He looked up to Marcus with a smile, as he saw the flushing in his ears.

"Well, I'd say we get a bottle of Ruinart, in a cooler, and two bottles of water, mild sparkle."

He looked back at Amina with a smile.

"Anything else my love?"

His voice barely contained his amusement and Amina shook her head softly, making her breast wobble slightly. Hurk looked back at Marcus, who swallowed hard.

"I think that might be all for the moment, thank you."

Said Hurk and Marcus bowed. He looked somewhat relieved as he straightened up again.

"Certainly."

He answered in his well modulated voice and turned to go. As he went back to the service area of the restaurant, he did already walk a little funny. Hurk smiled widely as he looked behind him. Amina softly giggled and Hurk looked over to her a knowing grin on his lips.

"You are so cruel, this pure lad will walk funny the whole evening."

He whispered and chuckled slightly as Amina beamed over to him.

"Hmmm Pappa Bear, wanna make it a challenge that I make him cum without even touching, or speaking with him directly?"

She asked and her eyes shown with a fierce fire in them. Hurk's grin widened, showing his fangs.

"Oh Girl, what would be the reward, if you succeed?"

He asked her in a low tone looking deep into her lovely eyes. Her smile showed her perfect white teeth. There was some mischief in her eyes.

"Hmm what about taking him home and having some 'real' fun with him later?"

She casually whispered, grinning wider showing more of her murderous maw. Hurk thought about it for a moment but then nodded with a knowing smile.

"That would be absolutely lovely, but if you fail, I will have your ass in every conceivable way."

He answered in a low growl and leaned a bit forward. Amina softly gasped for air.

"Hmm that sounds like a Win-Win for me Pappa Bear."

She responded with a lovely growl of herself as her foot slit further up Hurk's leg and between his thighs. Hurk chuckled as he felt her foot resting mere inches away from his manhood, softly massaging his thigh.

"We will see, my lovely. We will see."

He gave back.

He saw Marcus return, carrying a big bottle-cooler, made out of some polished metal. In it was plenty of ice a still closed bottle of champagne two bottles of water and four glasses. Two for the water and two chalices for the champagne. When he came closer, Amina repositioned herself a bit, giving him an even better view of her assets. He tried hard to avoid staring at her. He placed the cooler in the middle of the table, slightly to the side as not to obstruct the view for his guests to each other. He carefully took the bottle of Ruinart out of the ice with a white cloth and presented it to Hurk. He nodded it off. The young Waiter than began to unwrap the cork and took one of the chalices out of the ice. He placed an ice cube in the chalice and swayed it a few times before depositing the ice back into the cooler. The water quickly condensated on the glass showing how cold it was. He then proceded to open the bottle. He was very deft in handling the bottle and soon he unclasped the cork and let it pop out the bottle but not fly off somewhere. He briefly sniffed the cork and nodded. As he filled the chalice with some of the costly fluid Amina took an ice cube and gently pressed it against her neck, she sighed softly as she ran it down to her choker.

The look on the young waiters face was priceless, were it not for his proficiency he would have spilled the good stuff. But he managed to fill the glass just right before handing it to Hurk for him to taste the champagne.

Hurk took it and swayed the liquid once before sniffing it and in the end tasting it. He nodded gratefully and waited for Marcus to fill the second chalice. The poor lad did so and handed it to Amina, who smiled at him with a hint for more. He almost lost his composure as she took what was left of her ice cube and put it onto her lips sensually, sucking it in. Only the fact, that his trousers where so tight saved him the embarrassment of standing in front of a guest with a huge, raging boner.

Amina sucked in the little rest of the ice before slowly looking across the table to her master. Her smile said more then a thousand words would have been able to. Hurk meanwhile toasted his chalice over to Amina, who returned the favor.

"To you my lovely."

He said in a jolly tone.

"To you Master."

She responded with a wink and Marcus had to wince slightly. As the two sipped at their glasses Marcus turned to Hurk again.

"Ha… have you chosen your meal, monsieur?"

Hurk swallowed with glee and nodded.

"Fantastic. Absolutely fantastic."

He sat down his chalice and took the menu.

"We will have the filet mignon à la sauce aux champignons sautés, medium rare for madame, and the rôti de cerf au chou rouge et pommes de terre grillées pour moi. Si vous plaît."

Ordered Hurk, and Marcus nodded. In an attempt to save his grace he added.

"May I suggest a nice dry red wine to go with the meal?"

He asked, his voice still well modulated but slightly trembling. Hurk tilted his head and looked over to Amina.

"Hmm red and dry, what do you think, my dear?"

The ball being passed to her, meant Marcus had to turn over to Amina as well. A barely audible whine escaped him. Amina looked like the predator she was, ready to devour him hair, skin and bones, as she licked her lips sensually. She turned the chalice in her hands before setting it down and turning to the younger waiter.

"Hmm I love red wine, but I would prefer a fruity one, Master."

She gave back but not without looking Marcus up and down batting him another eye. Hurk nodded and looked at Marcus, who was now slightly shivering, in was almost as if he could hear the fabric of his trousers creaking under the load.

"Well then it is settled. Madame prefers fruity wine. Can we get a fine red wine with a fruity note?"

Hurk asked and Marcus nodded quickly.

"Of course monsieur. I will prepare the perfect match."

He responded, bowed and quickly made his way back to the service-area holding his arm in a way that his white touchon covered his crotch while he walked a little stiff.

Hurk looked over to Amina, who smiled her loveliest smile.

"Saved by the bell I would say."

He said in a jolly tone, just loud enough for their direct neighbors to hear it. Amina took her chalice to her lips again, sipping at her champagne and winked at him.

"Hmmm yes Pappa Bear, but he is not yet off the hook. He has to at least come by some more times."

She purred at him, licking her lips and softly wiggling her foot between his legs. Hurk smirked and opened his legs a bit more. He enjoyed seeing her eyes light up and the knowing smile creeping on her lips. He slowly sipped at his champagne and winked back at her.

"Are you enjoying yourself my lovely?"

He asked in a low tone and set down his chalice on the silver coaster and put his fingers together in a perfect scholars cradle. Amina nodded slowly and bit her lower lip. When ever her master looked at her like this, she knew he had something in tow for her. She looked around slightly and pushed her foot in deeper, almost reaching his crotch.

"Hmm yes Pappa Bear, I am enjoying myself greatly. I never was out this fancy before. But I would love to enjoy something else right now too."

There was a certain glow in her eyes and the way her upper left fang showed while she chewed on her lip made Hurk huff softly. But that could also have been caused by her lovely foot massaging his ever growing bulge.

Amina finished her champagne, licking her lips and softly placed her chalice down on her coaster. Her beautiful eyes, like precious, dark jewels glistened with joy. Hurk took the bottle out of the cooler and filled her chalice as well as his, in a way more elegant manner one would have ever givven him credit for.

"Oh my Pappa Bear, you don't do that for the first time."

Stated Amina the obvious and he nodded slowly as he packed the bottle back into the cooler and once more toasted his chalice to her.

"I may have worked here and there as a waiter when I was still young. Some things are like bicycle riding, you never really lose them."

He responded in a soft tone and sipped on his drink. Amina grinned, so that is why they got this table so easily, and why he got into here with her in this scandalous outfit. Her grin widened as she brought the chalice to her lips and sensually sipped on it.

Marcus came back to them with some plates and the silverware. He came to the table and one could see his nervousness.

"Monsieur et madame…"

He announced himself and Hurk leaned back, as did Amina, pulling back her shoulders a bit more, opening her cutout in the front more, almost dropping one of her breasts out of her dress. Marcus nodded slightly trembling and began to setup their table. He worked professionally and quick. Setting the big plates on their place and surrounding them with the appropriate silverware for their meals. But his brows were wet with sweat and his movements were somewhat stiff.

As he had finished Hurk's place, he placed Amina's Plate and began his her silverware. He needed to reach over and bowed down before her, having his ears right next to her mouth. He could not see her vicous smile, but he could very well hear her whispering.

"Relax my boy, don't be so strung up, there is still so much fun to be had…"

Her soft, angelic voice was laden with the promise for so much more then some quick little peeks, and her brushing his outer thigh as he bend over her place was enough. He tensed up shortly whining almost inaudible and closed his eyes as a sudden shudder run through his body. He stood there for just a moment to regain his composure as Amina whispered in his ear again.

"Awww pretty boy, so fast? We gotta train that…"

Her taunting only made it worse for the poor lad, who was very thankful of his uniform consisting of black pants. Whit a strained face he finished the setup and straightened up. He bowed to her.

"Excusée moi madame…"

He stated and bowed to Hurk.

"I will bring your order shortly."

Hurk nodded benevolently.

"That would be wonderful, thank you Marcus."

The young waiter retreated fast and Hurk grinned over the table to Amina. She grinned over to him in an outright childish joy.

"You are cruel, you know that?"

He asked and she nodded. She leaned forward and whispered over the table:

"I win… Pappa Bear"

Hurk began to chuckle, indeed she won. He would make a few arrangements. He looked at her and nodded softly.

"Don't you always win?"

He asked joyfully and Amina just smiled.

It did not take long for Marcus to return, he certainly wore a pair of new pants, they were a size to big and had to be folded over on the feet. Hurk grinned, as did Amina. Hurk looked at her and his expression shifted to stern for just a split second, but she nodded non the less. Her posture changed a bit and she suddenly did not look that seductive anymore.

Right before he reached their table Hurk nodded to her and said:

"Good girl…"

Just loud enough for their neighboring tables to hear it and Amina beamed at him as Marcus came to them.

"Please excuse the wait, there were… unforeseen difficulties. The chef sends his regards."

With that he placed the plates before them and the food looked extraordinaire. Hurk nodded.

"My kindest regards to Monsieur LeClerque for his magnificent work."

He responded and watched the young waiter uncork the bottle of red whine very proficiently. He smelled the cork before taking one of the glasses and pouring in a little bit of wine in it. He looked at Hurk, but was directed at Amina, and so he presented the glass and the bottle to her. She took the glass gracefully and swayed the wine a bit before sniffing it. She nodded and tasted the wine profoundly and than nodded to Marcus.

"Very tasty, thank you Marcus."

She said softly and the young waiter bowed slightly. He poured her and Hurk a glass of the dark red fluid and left the bottle on the table.

"This is a gift on the house, for you had to wait."

He stated and bowed. Hurk smiled.

"If you need anything, just call me."

He added and bowed again, before retreating again. Hurk nodded and took the glass of wine. He toasted to Amina and smiled. She returned the favor and they sipped at their glasses. The wine was exceptionally good. It was fruity, but not too sweet the little sour notes made it very fresh and stimulating. Marcus had chosen expertly for them. Hurk looked at his plate, the food looked almost too nice to eat. He took his fork and knife and began eating.

The food was equally heavenly the meat was so tender, one almost did not need a knife to cut it and it was so unbelievably tasty. Amina was as impressed with her meal as was Hurk with his. The whole composition was so incredibly fine tuned with its taste and ingredients, it tingled all the right taste buds in her mouth.

Both of them were well behaved enough to take small bites and ate delightfully slow.

Over the time, some of the other guests finished their meals and left the restaurant, others came in and took their places. The newcomers were almost shocked to see Amina in her scandalous outfit. But in the end, especially the men came to be in favor of viewing her enjoying her meal and sharing a good time with her big companion.

By the time they both finished their meal, the bottle of wine was almost empty too. Hurk felt the nice tingle of the buzz and smiled over to Amina who was slightly flushing herself. It was almost time for a nice desert. Almost. Marcus came over to their table just at the right time and bowed slightly.

"Monsieur et madame, was everything to your liking?"

He asked politely and waited for their nods.

"The Chef recommends the lemon sorbet today. Freshly made in house, of course."

He added and took their plates. Hurk smiled.

"Hmm that sounds lovely. We would like that, but give us half an hour."

He responded and Marcus smiled as he bowed and rushed away with their plates.

"What a lovely and diligent young fellow, don't you think Pappa Bear?"

Asked Amina and Hurk just smiled back at her. He leaned forward a bit, reaching for her hands. She laid hers in his and looked into his big blueish-gray eyes. He softly stroked her hands and turned her slave-ring slowly in the process.

"Are you ready for something really daring? Something so scandalous, you will be thinking back on it your whole live in awe and wonder?"

He asked almost silently and Amina's eyes widened. Her mouth opened slightly before a mischievous grin formed on her lips. She nodded real slow.

"What do you want me to do Pappa Bear? I will do everything for you, anything."

She whispered and was almost crawling on the table at this point. Hurk smiled a vicious smile but held her back.

"Oh my girl, my sweet Amina. That is the beauty of this thing, You will have to do nothing but relax and enjoy."

He stated and she looked at him in confusion. Hurk let go of her hands and stood up from the table. She looked up at him and did not know what to do. She swallowed and leaned back. Hurk slowly rounded the table and came to her side. She looked up at him while he laid his hand on her shoulder and smiled down at her benevolently. He stepped behind her chair, laying his other hand on her shoulder as well. He softly massaged her shoulders and Amina relaxed a little, leaning her head against his big and strong arm. He smiled as he noticed that more and more of the guests looked over to them.

He leaned down to her ears and whispered.

"Hmmm my lovely Amina, look at all of them… see how hungry they are, how much they want to see you…"

His voice was soft and loving, there was a little hint of something in there she could not yet put a finger on, but she looked around and indeed, most eyes in the guestroom were now on her and her master. Hurk could feel how her ears got warmer by the second. Under his hands he could feel her Breathing speed up and deepen. He smiled satisfied.

"Do you want to give them something worthwhile to watch?"

He asked accompanied by a little kiss on her cheek. She looked up to him and her eyes lid up.

"Pappa Bear? Right… right here? In… in front of everyone?"

She asked and was instantly aroused by the thought of being exposed to all those eyes. Hurk looked down to her and nodded slightly. But before she could say or do anything he turned her chair towards the rest of the guestroom.

She suddenly sat in front of everyone in her scandalously revealing dress. She felt hot and cold at the same time and there was a shiver slowly creeping up her spine. She looked up at Hurk and bit her lip.

"Pappa… Bear… hnnnn yes… let us give them something to watch… please use me as you wish…"

She whispered under her breath. Hurk leaned down to her once more and kissed her cheek.

"That's my good girl…"

He whispered and massaged her shoulders a bit more.

"How does it feel being on full display?"

He asked and reached for his pocket.

"Very… very exciting Pappa Bear. What will you do with your poor little girl?"

She asked and out of the corner of her eyes she could see how Hurk pulled something out of his pocket. She gasped audibly as she saw the black fabric she already knew so well. Hurk took the long, black, silky ribbon and folded it in half before gently blindfolding her. He took his time and reveled in her excited sighs. When he was finished with blindfolding her, he pulled another black ribbon out of his pocket.

"Arms on your back Amina."

He demanded in a very soft tone and his beloved slave girl complied willingly and brought her arm behind the backrest of the chair. He gently took each arm and bond it separately to the backrest of the chair. He took great care to not bind her to tight. He wanted her to be able to move a little, but restricted enough as not to be able to interfere with what was to come next.

"How do you feel Amina?"

He asked in a soft voice checking her binds one more time. She bit her lip.

"I am fully at your mercy Pappa Bear, I feels amazing."

She stated and smiled. Hurk nodded and reached for the bottle cooler.

"Good girl. I want you to relax and just enjoy what is happening. Do not hold back, let yourself go."

He said and took an ice-cube out of the cooler.

---

Let the games begin…

He brought the little frozen cube to her muzzle and softly touched her lips with it.

Against her hot skin the ice melted quickly. He guided it along her lips to the corner of her mouth and when he pushed it further back to her jaw hinge she gasped.

He needed a new ice-cube to continue. He touched her neck just under her lower jaw with it. Amina laid her head back and sighed with joy as her master guided the ice down her neck, following the lines her muscles dictated.

The cold water of the melting ice trickled through her fur down to her chest and between her breasts. Amina gasped audibly biting her lower lip as she closed her mouth again. Hurk took another ice-cube.

"You are so hot, I don't know if I will have enough ice for you…"

He whispered and touched her lips with the ice again. She opened her Mouth slightly licking the ice while she moaned softly. Hurk guided this ice-cube down the other side of her neck, taking a different route than on the first round. As he reached her collarbone he laid both his hand on her shoulders, holding the little cube between two claws.

"You are so lovely… do you want to up the anti a bit more?"

He asked with a hint of mischief in his voice. Amina gasped for air.

"Yes Pappa Bear, your little slave girl wants more. This feels so good."

She responded loud enough for the neighbors to hear her. Hurk grinned and softly pulled his hands to the sides, taking her dress with him. Now the deep cutout in the front and back of the dress helped a lot and allowed Hurk to simply pull the upper half of the dress down without damaging the fine, thin fabric it was made of.

By pulling down the dress naturally her ample breasts fell free of their cradle. Amina felt how Hurk pulled down her dress and how her bosom fell out of it. She gasped for air and then she heard all the other guests gasp as well and their excited murmuring.

Her arousal climbed to new heights. The thought of her being so exposed in front of so many strangers in such an exclusive environment made her fur stand on end and her nipples were getting hard and erect in no time.

"Can you hear them? All of them are watching… they want to see you… they want to see what comes next…"

He teased her and Amina licked her lips.

"Yes Pappa Bear, I can hear them. I can feel their hungry gazes upon my body… show them… show them what comes next Pappa Bear…"

She responded in joyful excitement, her horniness clearly audible in her voice. Hurk nodded and touched her chokepoint with the little ice cube. He then proceeded by pushing it down between her breasts. While he did this, he took two more from the cooler. He presented them to the crowd before taking each one in one hand and touched down on Amina's nipples with them.

"Hnnnnn…"

She moaned out load and the ice almost fizzed on her burning hot nipples. Hurk grinned pushed them in a bit harder, making her squirm under his hands. He slowly began to move them around her aeolas, circling her nipples before letting the circles getting bigger, soaking her soft fur with ice cold water.

When these ice cubes were gone. He looked down on her. Her nipples were painfully erect and so hard, one would most likely be able to cut glass with them. He reached down to them and took them between his thumbs and index fingers and pinched them firmly.

"Hnnnnyaaa… Pappa Bear… haaannn…"

Moaned Amina an sucked in a sharp breath. The big bear behind her nodded quietly and rolled her nipples between his fingers, extracting more moans and gasps from her.

Her audience was enamored, unable to take their Eyes off of her. They whispered among themselves, as Amina squirmed under Hurk's ministrations.

"Hnnn… nnnnyaaa… hmm… Pa… Pappa Bear… it hurts… hnnn…"

She whimpered as he pulled on her poor tortured nipples. He nodded again and whispered to her ears:

"Yes I know. But I also know, that you want it to hurt and that you audience wants it to hurt. Can you feel their gaze, they are almost drooling over you. They know you need it. They know you thrive on it…"

His voice was absolutely calm and loving. She gasped loud and arched her back, heaving her breasts up more in an attempt to mitigate how much he pulled on them.

"Hnnnaaa… Pappa Bear… I… will… I will lose control…"

She bit her lip and whimpered loud. Hurk's nodded and let go of her poor nipples. They were red hot and rock hard by now. They throbbed slightly and her breath was quivering. Hurk reached for the cooler, and as she heard him taking more ice-cubes she bit her lip again, already moaning in anticipation.

She was not wet anymore by now, she was dripping. The wait for him, even if it was mere seconds, was torturing. She breath came quick by now, and it was not possible to discern whether it was sweat or melting ice that soaked her fur at this point. She pressed her thighs together hard and her abs where tensing. Hurk grinned to himself and waited just a little longer before he touched the tips of her nipples softly with the ice.

She almost cried out her horniness at this point and whimpered.

"Please Pappa Bear… hnnnyaa… your… slave needs more… hnnn… haaan…"

She begged, her thighs quivering. Hurk was merciless at that point and softly pressed the frozen cubes on her breasts. He could feel how fast they melted. She was burning hot under his hands. He bend down again next to her head. He could hear her breath, and feel it hot against his cheek. She was trembling now, shaking with pleasure, pain and anticipation.

"Hmmm you want more…?"

He asked softly. She almost jolted.

"Yes Pappa Bear… hannnnn… please…"

Moaned Amina loudly. Hurk agreed silently and reached further down her front. Letting his sharp claws softly run through her soft fur over her delicate skin on her stomach. He could feel her shivering under his touch, her muscles play under her hot skin. His claw softly fell into her navel and pushed in just enough for her to feel the sting. A feeling that was like electricity drove through her catching at all the right places.

She gasped hard for air and stuck her tongue out.

"Hiyaaaannn…"

She moaned as she pulled her belly in hard. Hurk grinned.

"Good girl… pull it in… I want to see you squirm…"

He whispered, before he let his claws wander further south. Her breath was shaky and her legs trembled uncontrollably as he reached the lowest part of the cutout.

"Oh noo… what do we do now?"

He asked in his low but smooth voice. Amina bit her lips again. Almost chewing them bloody by now.

"Pl… please… Pappa Bear… don't… don't let… hannn… your slave… hang like this…"

She begged. Each word pressed through gritted teeth accompanied by whimpers of need. Hurk nodded and kissed her neck. Amina gasped for air at this.

"We will have to show them everything then… all of you… You will be exposed like you never were before… They will see everything that is you…"

He whispered and laid his hands on her thighs. She sucked in a breath of air and nodded, unable to form coherent words at this moment. Her legs quivered. She felt his razor sharp claws on her soft inner thighs as he ever so gently pulled her legs apart.

"Open up Amina… show them you sacred temple… let them see how ready you are…"

He demanded, and Amina spread her legs as far as she was capable right now. Her dress still covered her private area, as her legs stuck out the slits in the dress. Hurk was so proud of her. She was such a turn on. He had to strain himself not to touch himself while playing with her. The sweet and naughty noises she made, her intoxicating scent, the sight she gave him just now, and her eagerness to follow his orders were almost enough on their own to make him cum.

He massaged her thighs and enjoyed her soft moans and whimpers. He brought his hands further in towards her innermost spots and her moans got louder and more intense. He reached for the fabric of the dress and ever so slowly, teasingly lifted it up and dragged it over her sweat wet thigh. She lifted her head up further, arching her back as the fabric dragged over her soft wet fur, causing her goosebumps all over.

She heard the gasps of the other guests and knew, now all that kept them from seeing her lovely, little, tight slit was the sweet nothingness of the almost see through lace of her underwear. It drove her almost crazy, that they saw her like this.

In fact she wished for her master to tear away what little barrier remained. She wanted them to see. She almost physically felt their eyes on her crotch. Their curious looks strokes over her thighs, caressing her sweet spots.

She felt their hunger, their desire to touch and ravage her. She was almost gushing.

They were so close and yet unreachably far.

She rolled her pelvis back giving them an even better view of herself and moaned loud in her plea for her master to continue, not leaving her like this right now.

Then she heard how he took a new ice-cube. He would not use it there… he would not… it would be to much… even for her… She could not see what he was doing, she could only hear him. The soft rustling of his clothes, his calm and deep breathing right next to her ear, those ever present and ever more excited voices from the other guests.

And then she felt it. That frozen goodness, that familiar sting when ice touched the short and soft fur over her hot and sweaty skin. She moaned out loud, as he softly rubbed the cube up her inner thigh.

"Aaaahhnnn… nnnnyaa… hmmm…"

She pressed out before feeling the prick of her fangs penetrating the delicate skin of her lower lip. Her thighs shook wildly as Hurk slowly brought the ice-cube in and stopping just shy of her lace-covered pussy. He took another cube. This time, knew Amina, this time he would touch her and it would be heaven and hell at the same time.

The wait was worse than anything she ever felt. In reality it was less than ten seconds, but for her, for her it was an eternity. She died in that time and was resurrected but the sting of the cube hitting her slit near the bottom, almost at her perineum. Hurk had hold the cube so, that it touched her with its edge, not the flat side.

"Nnyaaaahaaaannn…"

She cried out. Only because she knew this was what he wanted, she held back her climax and strained hard not to cum. Her resolve to make her master happy however crumpled away quickly. If he would keep that up she would not be able to hold on much longer.

And then it was gone. He took the cube away. It was not yet melted, she knew she was burning up inside, an ice-cube would not at all take long to melt on her, but this was too fast. She wanted to see what he was doing, but the blindfold prevented that.

"Say ahh…"

She heard him whisper, directly besides her ears. She did as he demanded and opened her mouth and softly said:

"Aaahnnn…"

And accompanied by the gasps of their audience Hurk put the ice-cube, that was covered with her juices into her mouth.

"Don't spill anything sweetheart."

He ordered. Amina, who gasped for air nodded and kept the frozen goody in her mouth letting it melt on her tongue, tasting herself all the way.

She was so hard on the edge right now. Her pussy was throbbing and her muscles were spasming. One wrong word, or even half a right word from her master would make her cum. She was that close to losing herself on it.

"Do you need to…?"

He asked softly. Amina nodded, swallowing the remnants of the ice-cube.

"Pl… please… Pappa… hnnn Bear… your humble slave… needs to cum… so hard… haaann…"

She begged, whimpering. The soft squelching sounds her pussy made when she contracted her muscles only audible to Hurk, but they too did a number on him. His pants were close to bursting too. He looked down on the quivering beauty of his slave. Her breasts trembled under the strain she put herself through to please him. She was soaking wet from sweat and water her lovely thighs were shaking because she tip-toed even more than her shoes made her.

As much it was a pleasure seeing her like that and to deny her, her climax, he knew it was only fair to give her what she earned for the excellent show she had put on for her audience.

He looked at them. All of them, even the women had turned around, their food and drinks forgotten. They devoured her with their gazes. He was sure he could see some suspicious movements under some tables. If they could, they would swarm her right now, but that would not happen.

He looked back down at Amina, still shaking, still edging. He knew she was on the brink of collapsing. He would need to finish this now, letting her cum.

Rewarding her for her endurance and her ability to withstand all this without breaking.

"You will have the permission to cum shortly, my lovely, let me just get rid off this last little barrier…"

He whispered to her and reached down. Amina nodded holding her breath.

He carefully pulled her laced panty aside, giving her audience finally full, unrestricted, access to her privates. As she had trimmed her fur just before this dinner-date, there was absolutely nothing left to restrict their or indeed Hurk's view. She shuddered badly. Her lips were swollen and flushed a deep red as was her clit, that poked out of its hood. Her pussy was throbbing as her musculature pulsated and contracted in her imminent release. She tensed up hard and a guttural sound crept through her throat.

In that moment there was nothing left outside of her. It was all her, and her alone in the darkness that surrounded her. Her own heartbeat, droned in her ears, overpowering every other sound. It was a soothing throb, and its beat was slower and deeper in tone than she imagined.

She felt her brain screaming for oxygen, as she still held her breath. She could not yet breath. If she would breath now, she would inevitably cum, and she firework of her orgasm would replace that unbearable pressure, she had build up. Not yet… not yet…

She could feel the breeze on her innermost temple. It was such a relieving, fresh feeling. Soon… soon she would be allowed to release… soon she would not longer need to hold back… soon she was allowed to scream her climax into the world and announce her orgasm to all of them.

Still it felt like an eternity for her.

And then she felt it… she heart him speak…

"Cum for me Amina…"

He whispered those words of relief and at the same time he pressed the ice-cube on her love button.

It was an explosion that happened deep inside her. All dams gave way at the same time and she reared up against him, pushing her pelvis up against his hand, arching her back and throwing her head back at the same time. She almost toppled over the chair she was bound on. She screamed her passion and horniness out loud into the guestroom. Her release was epic and in her convulsions she strained herself so hard, Hurk feared she would rip the chair apart.

As the ice-cube melted fast, soon his fingers were on her folds and he hold her in place with them softly.

As hard as she came, as fast it was over again.

She collapsed onto the chair, her whole body trembling in the afterglow of her orgasm. She was panting hard and had trouble to maintain enough control over her muscles to keep sitting on her chair. Hurk held her gently and waited for her to calm down enough to sit properly. Her head lay on his shoulder. He kissed her neck softly.

"Good girl. I am so proud of you, Amina."

He whispered into her ear. She nodded, still breathing heavy. When he was sure, that she would be able to sit straight he let go of her and straightened up. He untied the knot of her Blindfold.

"Meet your audience, my lovely Girl."

He said and elegantly took it off her eyes. Amina blinked a few times, to let her eyes get accustomed to the light again. She looked around and all eyes were on her. There were at least fifty other people in that room and all of them were looking at her. She gasped for air, she felt hot and cold. And then one lone man in the back stood up from his table, the bulge in his pants indicating his arousal and he began to clap his hands.

Soon the others joined in, even some of the women started clapping.

Amina felt Hurk's hand at her chin as he gently guided her face to his.

"They all love you, and praise you for your performance…"

He said barely loud enough to overcome their cheering. Amina's eyes lid up and he kisses her passionately.

As he kissed her tenderly and deeply, his deft hands untied hers. And when they were free, she brought them up and hugged him, in the process deepening the kiss significantly. They kissed and mingled their tongues for a small while until they both heard someone clearing his throat besides them.

---

A kiss for desert

When they broke the kiss, they saw Marcus standing next to the table, his ears flushed bright red. He held two small plates with each a portion of their lemon sorbet. Hurk grinned at him and Amina slowly and relaxed sorted her clothes again. Covering herself up in the process.

The young man placed down the deserts and bowed quickly, his bulging pants making his reasons for retraiting quiet obvious, but Hurk held him back.

"Marcus, thanks for your service, but could you show my lovely companion where the restrooms are? I think she might need a little refreshment."

He asked and Amina nodded in agreement. Marcus swallowed and bowed again.

"Certainly monsieur. Madame would you be so kind and follow me?"

He said, his voice trembling slightly. Amina nodded and stood up from the Table. She followed the young Waiter to the restrooms while Hurks looked after them. He smiled and sat back down at his side of the table. His desert looked fanstastic. He decided to wait for his lovely companion to return.

Around him the whispers continued, but he paid them no heed. He did not give a single damn what they thought of him or Amina. They had had their fun and that was all that counted in his books.

He took one of the waterbottles and opened it. He poured himself a glass and joyfully sipped on it.

Not far from him the door of a restroom stall flew open and a poor Marcus was pushed against the wall. Amina almost devoured the poor lad in her kiss. Already her hands were on his belt and opened it only to almost rip the button off his pants. Without even breaking the kiss she managed to pull down his trousers and boxers enough for his cock to almost spring out of them.

She dropped to her knees in front of him. With a predatory grin she looked at him.

"Ohh you are a big boy, aren't you?"

She stated. Marcus did not know what happened to him until she already had his cock in her mouth. She wasted no time an began to tenderly suck on him, licking the underside of his considerable manhood with every outstroke.

The young man had forsaken his defence by now and griped her mopp with one hand and the upper edge of the stallwall with the other.

"Oh fuck… girl… hnn… have mercy…"

Amina pulled back and sucked hard, letting his member plop out of her mouth with a loud smack. She grabbed his cock firmly with her strong hands. She looked up at him with a playfull smile.

"Na na na… boy, where are your manners?"

She asked him softly stroking his manhood. He looked down at her and when he saw her deadly set of teeth his fear was palpable.

"Apologies ma… madame. I… I did not mean t… to lose my manners…"

Stuttered Marcus and let go of her hair, Amina smiled at him and opened her mouth again.

It did not take long for her to come back to the table. The desert was only slightly melted. She stopped by hurk, leaned down to him and kissed him softly.

When she straightened up again a knowing grin was on Hurks face. Amina took her seat again and smiled over to Hurk.

"But he is still alive?"

His voice filled with a thievish joy he lifted his spoon and tapped it at the corner of his mouth. Amina's eyes widened and she brought a finger to that spot. She giggled as she wiped off that single drop of cum with her finger, looked at it and sensually licked it off.

"Oh Pappa Bear, you know me… I always save my desert for last."

She responded and giggled again.

They both ate their desert with relish. The was heavenly. Perfect to the last little droplet on the plate. Hurk had to chuckle when the head waitress came to present them the check. Hurk opened the small leather clipboard and looked at the painfully high bill. He took out his wallet and put a couple of bills inside and two extra.

"For you and Marcus."

He said and gave it back to her. She bowed deep. And retreated. Hurk looked back at Amina.

"Did you give Marcus the invitation?"

He asked and Amina beamed at him.

"I could not have be clearer with it even when I tried."

Hurk grinned and nodded. He slowly stood up, rounded the table an helped her up.

"Then let us go and see what else the evening has to offer."

Amina nodded slowly and they left the restaurant.

When they came across the desk of the head waitress she just had taken out the money for her and Marcus. Her eyes were still widened and she bowed deep for them and thanked them profoundly for their generoussity. Hank nodded to her and wished her and her staff a nice evening, with less adventurous guests.

She blushed hard at that remark. Is was not, that she and her team had not totally seen what they had done, but since non of the guests had complained about it, they had not intervened. Indeed some of the male staff had snuk out and watched the whole thing outright.

The manager had at some point asked who they were and she had given him Hurk's card. With a wide grin, the Manager had told her to leave them to it, as long as the guests did not complain and add a fifty Dollar cleaning fee to the check.

"We would love to welcome you again soon. Have a nice evening."

She wished and bowed once more. Hurk nodded and they left the building.

Outside a familiar looking limousine already waited for them. Their chauffeur stood next to the car and waited for them to come down. He bowed and opened the door.

"Miss…"

He adressed Amina in a calm and benevolent manner when she came to him, an she smiled back at him and carefully got into the car.

"Home, as planed, Sir?"

He asked in his well modulated voice, as Hurk came up to the car.

"Yes, everything as planed, thank you."

He said and got in the car with.

---

Epilogue

They drove home quietly. The sun had already set some time ago and so there only was a faint red glow left in the sky. They drove through almost deserted streets. This time of the year and day only those who needed to be outside were outside. Some lonely people were walking their dogs and some delivery guy was still on the road.

Amina snuggled up against Hurk holding on to his arm.

"That was wonderful Pappa Bear. I still feel all tingly."

She whispered and looked up at him. Hurk nodded softly and smiled satisfied as he looked down at her.

"Then I am happy. I had high hopes for the evening and so far you outdone every one of them by far."

He answered and laid his hand on her thigh softly stroking it. Amina smiled and leaned a bit more on him, pulling his arm in a bit more. Slowly her look wandered down his front and ended on his lap. She licked her lips and her hand crept forward onto his thigh. Then it dawned on her and she looked up at him again.

"What do you mean by so far… Pappa Bear?"

She asked, her voice full of curious anticipation. Hurk grinned widely looking into her eyes.

"Well my lovely Amina, the night is still young, there is still so much fun to be had…"

He said, repeating the line she had said to Marcus earlier and softly squeezed her thigh. Amina moaned just as softly. She smiled as she thought about all the naughty fun she could have with her master when they finally got home.

Already she could feel herself getting wet again. Her heartrate accelerated in anticipation of what was to come later. Excitedly she cuddled herself closer to Hurk and leaned her head against his mighty shoulder.

It did not take too long for their driver to find his way to Hurk's home. When the limousine finally stopped in front of Hurk small house, their chauffeur got out of the car again, walked around the back of the car as usual and open the door for them. Hurk got out and then helped Amina to get out of it too.

When he closed the door, Hurk gave him an envelope he had already prepared earlier. The driver took it and bowed slightly.

"Thank you, kind sir."

He said. Hurk nodded.

"You're welcome, you did a fantastic job. I will recommend you."

Again the chauffeur bowed slighty.

As he drove off Hurk escorted Amina to the front door and opened it. It was not locked, just like always.

End?

---

Concept and Idea by

El Poyo Diabolo

Written by

El Poyo Diabolo

Characters by

Hank / Hurk © by El Poyo Diabolo

Amina © by Aminahyena

Edited by

El Poyo Diabolo

Published by

El Poyo Diabolo

He sat at the bar in "his" diner. The weather outside had prevented him from going home as planed. He looked into his cup. It was empty, again…

"My lovely girl, would you be so kind as to fill me up one more time?"

He asked softly, his old, rough voice in a low and affectionate tone. He held his cup up and wiggled it a bit. She smiled softly and nodded as she came to him. Her shift had been done over an hour ago, and she would have gone home, but just like him, the storm outside had prevented her from closing shop and going home.

"Sure my old friend. As long as that weather outside does not clear up at least a little, we are not going anywhere. Might as well get you a coffee and a bite to eat…"

She said in her usual soft tone and took his cup.

"Thank you very much."

He responded in just as soft a tone and looked around. They were the only ones left. The other patrons had left some time ago, when the rain and the wind had been not quite as harsh. He smiled dreamy as he watcher her fidgeting on the coffee machine. She had a youthfulness about her, that attracted him very much. Her nice and round hips swayed softly as she hummed a merry melody he could not quite place, although he had heard it a lot recently.

He propped up an elbow and laid his head on his hand. It took her a little while to get the machine running again, after she had switched it off earlier, in the hopes of getting off her shift on time. He did not mind waiting on his coffee if it meant watching her behind sway left and right before his eyes and her tail wagging to it in a relaxed fashion. Finally the familiar grinding noise of the machine filled the room, overpowering the howling wind and the constant rushing sound of the rain battering against the windowfront.

After a short while she cheered softly and turned back to him with a steaming mug of coffee. He placed it in front of him and got a new bowl of sugar for him.

"There you go old friend. Can't let you sit here all out of java."

She said and Hank nodded thankfully and stirred some of that white sweetener into his mug. He looked up at her again.

"Feels like we gonna be here for a while longer."

He stated the obvious as the sounds of nature took over the background noise again. She looked past him at the weather outside and nodded slowly.

"Yeah. I gonna get into the kitchen an whizz up something to eat for us."

She said and was about to turn her back on him when he tilted the head and grinned mischieviously at her.

"No need for the kitchen, if you ask me…"

He replied in a playful undertone. She looked at him questioningly.

"Well, aren't you hungry? I mean you haven't had that much to eat… just… some… pan…"

She began, but when she saw his look at her and his grin, she slowly began to stutter. Her ears began to blush bright red and she was very flustered all of a sudden. She had talked with him a lot over the years, and she knew he was quite an accomplished lover. Him making her such a quite obvious offer was pretty much overwhelming her.

He saw her reaction and smiled softly. He straightened up to his full hight and winked at her. She was still stammering incoherently as he raised his hands apeasingly.

"Calm down girl… it was a joke… what would a beautiful young woman like yourself want with and old fart like myself."

He stated and smiled benevolently, as she looked at him with wide eyes, he tilted his head slightly.

"… not that I would not follow through with an offer like that."

He added and chuckled softly. She looked him up and down slowly, judgingly. He was still in a pretty good shape, despite his age, and if he was only half as good, as he told her in his memories…

She took heart and aproached him slowly as she found her smile again. Now only the counter separated them from one another. She drew in a deep breath and steeled herself for what she was about to say.

"Well, my dear old friend… if you offer a girl such a treat, you better make sure you are able to follow through with it. Get your ass into the back-office and get that member of yours nice and hard. I will follow you shortly… and may the gods have mercy with you, if you are not able to fully satisfy me…"

Her voice had a commanding tone in it, that he had never heard from her before, but he liked it. He liked it a lot. He licked his lips and got up from his stool.

"As you wish, mistress."

He whispered and followed the counter to the door leading to the backoffice. As opened the door to the office he looked back at her. She was switching of the lights in the kitchen and then locked the front door. She closed the blinds and as she turned to him she shood him into the office. He chuckled softly.

"Delicious…"

He said in a rough tone before he slipped through the door into the darkness of the office. She did not hear his comment but was all too concentrated in making sure all windows and blinds were secured. She took of her apron and folded it before laying it on the counter. She looked at the door to the office. She breath quickened and her heartbeat hammered in her ears at the thought of what was to happen in that room.

The anticipation was killing her and she swallowed hard as she rounded the counter, coming up to the door. It had been a while since she had been with a man. With a trembling hand she reached for the doorknob.

…

The girls were sitting on Sandy's bed. They giggled and laughed. Typical of girls their age, they were making fun of boys. Of course, it was no longer the case that boys were stupid per se, but they simply couldn't keep up with them. They were in their second year of college. They had known each other from the beginning and had actually always hung out together. They were studying different subjects, but they were all cheerleaders on the basketball team.

Each of them could have worked as a model. So it was no wonder that each of them had plenty of stories about some guys who they had rejected for some flimsy reason. None of them had ever been good enough for any of them. And even if there had been one who might have come close, none of them would have agreed to a relationship. They were young, they wanted to have fun, be carefree and free. They would be forced into some kind of confection soon enough and forced to behave in a "socially acceptable” way.

Having just roasted a professor's assistant for being just another geek and barely containing their laughter, Sandy pulled a Valentine's card out from behind her back.

"And our next candidate iiiis...”

She announced in a meaningful voice and placed the card on the mattress between them. The girls looked at the card. It was clearly handmade. Someone had really made an effort, and Sandy had to admit, even if she would never do it publicly, that she really liked the card. The person who had handed it to her wordlessly with a charming smile and then left immediately without waiting for her reaction must have really known what she liked and how to please her.

But she couldn't admit that in front of the other girls. And so it was Michelle who spoke first:

"Oh my God, look at that. Homemade, are we in kindergarten here? And read the saying: For the one flower in a desert full of cacti. How corny is that?”

She shouted out in utter disgust but with enough glee in her voice, that is was absolutely clear even to a deaf, that she enjoyed the position of power she was in. Now that the one in question was unable to contradict her. The others agreed with her. Gabby took the card and opened it. The inside was covered with dried flowers.

"Wait a minute... poppies? Isn't that your favorite flower?”

She asked and grimaced while she examined the card closer. Sandy nodded sheepishly. Michelle snatched the card back from Gabby and looked inside.

"Creepy. How does he know that? Is he stalking you? Do I need to tell Mathew?”

She offered the help of her "Toy-Boy", but Sandy only shook her head in denial.

"No, he's not stalking me. We have one or two classes together. He probably picked it up somewhere. But it's a bit creepy to get a homemade card from a guy who I don't even know that good, and who seems to know exactly what I like.”

She explained and took the card back and closed it somewhat carefully before laying it back onto the bed. Michelle looked at her skeptically.

"Wait a minute... you know this guy? You're not telling me you're considering him now, are you?”

She asked in a very serious tone. It took all of five seconds before they all burst out laughing. Jenny took the floor.

"Is he at least cute?”

Sandy blushed a little. Of course, this didn't go unnoticed by the others and they were all laughing again. Michelle pushed her gently.

"You're not going to weaken, are you? Not because of some random guy and his homemade, creepy Valentine's card.”

Sandy shook her head vigorously, even though she did not really felt like it.

"No... no, I'm not getting weak... but... but he looks really nice. And he seems nice in other ways too. Not as loud as the jocks, and not as nerdy as the jerks from Tech. He's always smiling, and it's not a fake smile either. He has a pleasant voice and he actually hasn't even hit on me yet. The card was the first thing he gave me. And it seemed like he knew he wasn't going to get anything in response anyway.”

She explained quietly, turning the card back and forth in her hands. Jenny's ears perked up.

"Wait a minute... is it that bear? Of course, it has to be this bear. No one else fits that description. I've seen him before.”

The others looked at Jenny questioningly, as if they needed confirmation of what Sandy had said. It was Gabby who finally broke the silence:

"Well tell me... is it true? Does he look good? Is he nice?”

It just bubbled out of her, but it sounded as if she was genuinely interested, and the girls started giggling again. Jenny meanwhile shrugged her shoulders.

"Well... he's a bear... big, broad shoulders... but he's also a bear... that means no six-pack... shaggy fur... But I bet he's really cuddly... and snores incredibly loudly.”

At the last comment, everyone burst out laughing and Michelle almost fell over backwards. Sandy pressed her lips together. Gabby thought about it. It took a moment for Michelle to regain her composure.

"Well... I'm sure he's good friend-zone material... but as a lover... I don't know.”

Jenny finally added with a so-so gesture. Michelle nodded, she needed something else.

"Yeah, don't get any ideas... Better have one of the basketball ones... they're delicious…”

She added and licked over her luscious lips.

"And in more ways than one...”

This time it was Gabby on whom all eyes rested. She looked at them slightly shocked.

"What?... Don't tell me you've never...?”

Again, laughter erupted from all the girls. This time it took longer for them to calm down again. Non-serious insults flew back and forth as they called each other bitches. Their shrill voices cut through the otherwise silent room and filled it with youthful exuberance. It took all of ten seconds before they almost erupted into a pillow fight.

Only when a stern voice could be heard from the back of the room did they regain their composure.

"Hey... leave Hank alone...”

Everyone turned and looked to the back corner of the dorm room. Sandy's roommate, a inconspicuous young raccoon-girl, was sitting on her bed with a book on her lap that she had probably been reading until just now. They knew her well enough, as she was Sandy's roommate since their first day. After sharing a meaningful look between them, they looked at the girl questioningly.

"Do you know that guy Nats?”

Michelle asked and her interest was roused. Nats slowly closed the book and put it aside. Slowly, she slid forward to the edge of the bed. She was wearing an over-sized pyjamas, at least four or five sizes to big for her. It did a great job in hiding her physique. She was not quite as athletic as the others, but what she lacked in that department she made up with other curves. As she slowly stood up the cutout of the top showed the top half of her quite ample bosom. She smiled, she knew, non of the other girls came even close to having her kind of cleavage. She knew all to well that they were quite jealous of her in that department. She came over and with her every step her hips swayed and her tail underscored the movement all the more.

She wasn't part of the small group, wasn't one of the cheerleaders. She was one of the nerds, one of the students, that visited college to eventually get a real degree, not just to have a lot of spicy encounters and in the end leaving with some questionable degree in art or something unsubstantial. She knew she was only heard because she had something interesting to say, otherwise they would simply ignore her.

She came to their bed and sat down, looking the four of them in the face.

"Yes, I know the guy. His name is Hank. And he's definitely a good lover.”

She said, not without a certain enthusiasm in her voice. Now she had their attention. They looked at her as if spellbound.

"How do you know he's a good lover? Don't tell me you had a thing with him?”

Michelle asked in a snide tone. Nats tilted her head and smiled.

"Yeah... yeah, you could call it that. I've known Hank since middle school and I dated him for a while in high school. He's the perfect gentleman, if there still is such a thing. He's considerate, loving, affectionate and he doesn't always put his needs first. He carried me on his hands. Both figuratively and literally.”

Nats began to talk in a matter of fact tone. Michelle grinned while the others listened attentively.

"Oh... Friend-zone material after all. I don't need someone to carry me on their hands... I need someone to really get to grips with me.”

Michelle returned and Nats just giggled, but her giggle was only short lived. She looked her stern in the eye and grinned almost viciously.

"Have you ever been with a bear? No, most certainly not. Bears aren't sexy enough for you, are they? Bears don't have a statuesque physique, do they? They are not jagged enough, not ripped enough. You can't be seen with a teddy bear on your hand, like a little girl. No… you never been with a bear.”

Nats replied and leaned forward. Before Michelle could reply, she continued:

"Hank can be pretty naughty when you want him to be. He's got a long tongue, and boy oh boy, you can't even imagine what he can do with it. He showed me things, made me feel things that I would never have thought possible. And he never forced himself on me. He was always there and always ready, but he never demanded it.”

Her grin widened as she separated her hands slowly.

"And his tongue isn't the only thing long about him. He has the equipment and he knows how to use it. He might not look like it, but he has some astonishing stamina. And, oh my god, he can plow you like there is no tomorrow if you tell him to. But to be honest, that is not why you want to be with him, because when you let him do his thing… he lifts you to cloud nine in no time… So hell YES, he's prime lover material. A thousand times better than any of those cheap jocks. Who can fuck well but are good for nothing else. The ones who look good but shit their pants when it counts.”

She said and drew back a bit into the shadows.

"With Hank, you can be out in the darkest alley and still feel totally safe, but you can just as easily walk across the plaza and enjoy the sun. Hank will take the stars out of the sky for you if he has to.”

She added and stood back up in front of the bed and looked each of the four girls in the face.

"So do me a favor, leave him alone if you don't want to do anything with him.”

She finished. She was about to turn back around when Sandy gently grabbed her by the hand and held her back.

"Nats, if he's such a good guy, why aren't you with him anymore?”

The question sounded serious, and Gabby and Jenny nodded. Only Michelle held back. Nats looked down at Sandy and smiled.

"I had my chance with him and I blew it... I don't deserve him anymore.”

She tried to leave it at that, but Sandy held her tight.

"Why? How?”

Nats took a deep breath and knelt down in front of the bed. Now she was the one the girls could look down upon. She looked at her hands, her shame was visible even for the blind.

"We were in high school. We were young and wild. I loved him. God I loved him so much, and he loved me. We were practically inseparable and we had sex almost every day. But he was just too nice. He had no edges. Nothing to rub up against. I needed a little more adventure. How stupid I had been. I made a pass at the quarterback of the football team. I knew I had no chance of success in the medium to long term, but a quick fuck, a little adventure...”

She began, her voice in a low tone. It was clear as day, that she was by no means proud of what she had done. The others looked at her expectantly. Nats continued in an strained voice:

"He was a goddamn jaguar. He was build like a goddamned Greek god! And he was the biggest asshole to ever set foot on this planet.”

She told them and took another deep breath. But before any of the girls could say anything, she gripped the sheets and continued.

"Much to my surprise, he wasn't at all averse to my idea of cheating on Hank. He had invited me to visit him at his place. He would really get into me. Like no one else could. I had been so excited. I'd made up some excuse about why I couldn't meet up with Hank that day and had gone to see him. We'd had sex... Of course we'd had sex... or rather, he'd had sex, I'd been raped... well... more or less. He had forced me, hadn't given in to me, had had his fun and thrown me out of the house afterwards, like the trash panda I was. He kept my panties. He had called them a trophy. Ridiculous. The sex hadn't even been good.”

She wiped a tear from her face that had crept into her eyes at the memory of the evening's humiliation. The girls shook their heads, but Sandy looked at her in horror. She looked up at them and continued.

"Well, I went to Hank's then.”

She said meekly and Gabby gasped slightly.

"That same night?”

She asked, Nats nodded and continued:

"Yes... directly... of course he was awake, he never slept it felt like. Of course he invited me in. Of course he took great care of me, asked me what had happened. At first I did not want to tell him. To ashamed of my deed I had been that night. And he accepted it, not digging any further, just asked if he could do anything to make me feel better. I could have let it be right then and there, but my consciousness, and my guilt made me spill the beans in the end. I explained it to him. I confessed to him that I had betrayed and deceived him for a cheap disaster of an adventure. He had taken it very calmly at the time. He knew that wasn't why I was so distraught. I had been stupid enough to tell him what had happened. He had taken me into his arms then. His strong, unyielding arms. He had comforted me. He had told me that he wasn't angry with me, that he would forgive me. That all I had to do was tell him I needed it wilder.”

She looked up at Sandy and pressed her lips together.

"That had been my biggest mistake. I should never have told him that.”

Sandy shook her head in disbelief. The others just nodded.

"Why?”

She asked and Nats took another breath.

"Well, I spent the night with him, I didn't realize it at the time, but something had changed in him. When we went to school together the next morning, he had been strangely quiet. Not that he wasn't nice, not at all, but he was acting differently than usual. He'd dropped me off at school with my friends and then said he had to do a little something, that we shouldn't wait for him.”

Nats elaborated further, her voice almost broken. Sandy raised her eyebrows.

"A little something?”

Nats nodded.

"Yes, that's what he called it. I can still remember the look on his face. That benevolent, relaxed smile that I loved so much about him, but that ice-cold look in his eyes that made your blood run cold. I had no idea he would charge at the football team like a berserker and beat the quarterback to a pulp in front of the assembled team. They had to pull him off of him with 4 linebackers. He had already broken the quarterback's jaw, shredded an ear, shattered three ribs, his right upper arm and his thighbone and nearly bit his throat out at that point. If they hadn't dislocated his right shoulder and then thrown themselves on him with four men, he probably would have killed him.”

Nats looked down. Sandy and the others were shocked. Even Michelle, who always played the aloof, tough one, gulped.

"I don't call that a small thing...”

Michelle finally stammered in disbelief. Nats nodded.

"There was a lot of trouble back then. Everyone knew the quarterback. Everyone knew he was difficult, but because he was popular, and such a damn good athlete, he always got away with it. Hank didn't care about that. It ended his sports career in one fell swoop.”

Nat's voice sounded quiet but deadly serious. She shook her head and sighed. She tried to get up again, but Sandy put a hand on hers and looked her in the eye.

"So he left you because you cheated on him?”

Nats looked at her for a moment and then shook her head.

"No, no not at all, he would have continued the relationship without any question or hesitation. For him, the fact that I had cheated on him wasn't a problem at all. I had painfully realized that the guy I had cheated on him with was an asshole, I had been honest with him and that was the end of the matter for him, at least as far as we were concerned.”

She said quietly, but Sandy didn't let up.

"So you broke up with him because he had a completely uncontrollable temper?”

Nats started to smile, but shook her head again.

"No, it wasn't like that either. Of course, I was shocked when he really tore Julien apart and made it very clear that if he ever laid eyes on him again, he would finish him off completely. But that wasn't the reason why I left him. I left him because I couldn't cope with the fact that he wasn't angry with me. That he had put up with me cheating on him. He had never reproached me, never threatened me with consequences. For him, it was that he hadn't given me everything I needed at the time and that I didn't trust him enough to tell him that. He blamed himself for the betrayal, not me.”

Now it was Michelle who interrupted her:

"Are you telling me he would be totally okay with me cheating on him with other people?”

Nats looked at the cheerleader, completely dumbfounded, and the others also seemed somewhat horrified by this statement.

"No, that's not true either. Especially not today. He's not quite the innocent teddy bear he was back then. Don't get me wrong, he's still absolutely adorable, he'll carry you on his hands without batting an eyelid, he'll lay the world at your feet. But he won't forgive you for everything like he did back then. When we broke up, I talked to him for a long time about why I was ending the relationship and why it was a mistake to forgive others for everything. He told me a lot about his childhood and I understood why he is the way he is. He has learned a lot since then. I still have good contact with him and I like him a lot. So if you are considering getting involved with him. Either do it all the way, or don't do it at all.”

Nats explained in a firm voice, pulling her hand out from under Sandy's.

"What did he tell you?”

Jenny wanted to know, but Nats shook her head.

"I'm not going to tell you that. It's things he told me in confidence. I won't reveal them. When he trusts you enough, he'll tell you too... but until then, they'll remain his and my secret.”

Michelle was about to make a biting comment, but Nat's serious look silenced her. Instead, Gabby spoke up:

"I can tell he's made quite an impression on you.”

"Oh don't worry, he made an impression on me. I'll never forget him.”

Nats stood up and turned to her bed.

"So, leave the bear alone...”

She said over her shoulder and went back to her bed to return to her book.

*Yeah, Hank was a good match. The best boyfriend a girl could ask for.*

She ran her fingers over the four parallel scars on her stomach.

*And yes, he left a lasting impression... Beware of Hurk...*

With these thoughts, she settled back on her bed and picked up her book.

---

Concept and Idea by

El Poyo Diabolo

Written by

El Poyo Diabolo

Characters by

El Poyo Diabolo

Edit by

El Poyo Diabolo

Published by

El Poyo Diabolo

Nats, Natasha for all who were not on her shortlist, was up early. Even after the obnoxiously loud pyjama-party Sandy and her friends had last night, Nats had woken up with the early birds. She had seen the admittedly cozy looking heap of scantily clad young females and had chuckled. If it wasn’t for their nasty character triads she would have joined the party the night before. Had had her fair share of laughter and maybe, just maybe had engaged in some shenanigans with them. Not that she was heavily against it, but she did prefer male company for those things.

But as things were, she was somewhat happy to let these cheerleaders do their thing alone, while watching from the sideline and enjoying the view. One only ever get so many chances to watch live shows without paying the admission.

She had left the quarter she shared with Sandy and walked down the hallway. This early, there were not many students out and about yet. Only the early birds, the nerds and geeks, those who actually wanted to learn and study. Most of them she knew from the lectures and the library. They all greeted each other silently, fully knowing the walls were paper thin as were the doors, and one normal “Good Morning!” was able to wake up half the corridor at these times… Woe to the one who would wake up any of the jocks or the bullies. You would end up being ousted and humiliated for the rest of the semester at least. So everyone went their way in silence… as much as possible.

Nats made her way out of the dormitory and onto the big, park like courtyard, which served to connect the separated dormitories of the campus. Naturally they had separated the girls dormitory from the boys and it was prohibited under the threat of severe punishment to enter the other’s dormitory in the nightly hours. The headmasters of their college had made it unmistakably clear that whoever was caught in the opposite sex’s dormitory at night would be expelled and would face reprementions on top of that as well.

While they could and would not forbid the students to have relations with one another, they would not condone them in their dormitories.

“Fuck somewhere else, if you must…”

was more or less the gist of it. Nats was not against it, she had always been a more vocal one, when it came to expressing her pleasure, and with those thin walls, the whole dormitory would have known what she was enjoying every single time. But she knew, many of the other students were emphatically against that ruling.

Luckily for her, the one she was going to visit just about now was not going to drag her to his bed. Secretly she would have loved him to do it, but in the end, he would never do such a thing. Well, maybe not him, but his alter ego was not above such things, that she knew for sure.

Dreadful, she thought back to the time she had met his alter ego for the first time. That fateful morning after her misadventure with Julien. She only then had seen him with other eyes. He still was that lovable big dufus of a bear, but suddenly he had that dark side to him. For a moment it had made him that much more desirable and she had told him that afterwards. He had very reluctantly agreed to show her that side of his, and she had very much enjoyed it… for a time. Nats had learned the fast way, why he had kept this side of him well hidden and why he had been so reluctant when it came to let his other self take over.

He had admitted to her that during that night, he had fought hard against his other self, to not let IT take control over him and devastate Julien the way he had done in the end. He had lost that fight and his Hyde had taken over. At least he had promised to not touch Nats that day, even though his Hyde had been very clear in his desire to show her the ropes, as he had called it.

Without noticing it, her hand felt for the scars on her abdomen that always reminded her of how fast the moods could change with his alter ego, and how fast things could go south. She had not been totally faithful to Sandy and the others, when she had told them, she had left him because she had blown the relationship.

Sure, it had been part of it, most likely the bigger part, but it had never been the full truth behind their breakup. In fact, she had left him, because his alter ego gained more and more control over him, since she was demanding him to be rougher and more primal in their relationship. She had enjoyed being manhandled, adding a certain amount of pain into the mix of pleasantries and pure pleasure he was providing her with every single night they had shared. But it had taken a toll on him and his ability to contain his alter ego and time and again, he had broken through amidst their fun and time and again the hurt had overwhelmed her.

She had broken up with him, because she was afraid. Afraid on the one hand to be hurt more severely, which had happened, and on the other hand, afraid of losing HIM to his other self. She was not totally sure which one was the bigger issue, but she tried hard to convince herself of the latter, but deep down she knew, she was not able to handle HIM, not the other way around. In the end it had been the only logical conclusion, and he had agreed, reluctantly of course, but he had never been the one to contradict her.

And now she was on her way to him again.

They never broke contact. She loved him too much to lose him completely. They talked to one another from time to time. He loved to get her opinion on things, and she loved his easy going nature, but they had never shared the bed again after their breakup.

She missed it more than she wanted to admit. Even now, after having witnessed her roommate and her friends having so much fun together, she literally craved him. Nevertheless she would restrain herself from throwing herself at him. No, she was not allowed to do so. She was on her way for another reason, a -in her humble opinion- much more serious one.

She crossed the park like courtyard in a brisk but not rushed fashion. Her legs, not as long and elegant as the cheerleaders, were not able to propel her forward in their more lavish strides, but she managed to keep up a reasonable pace without needing to fall into a jog. She passed under the century old oak trees, said to have been planted by the first headmasters of the college, and they would stand until one day the college had to be closed. They were massively vast trees, providing ample shade in the summer and a nice atmosphere to rest in, when the temperatures rose above the bearable limits elsewhere. Even now in the early months of the year, many students flogcked under them, as they were seen as meeting grounds.

“Meet me by the furthermost oak.”

One would say, and everyone would understand him.

She looked around. The air was still cold in the early morning and the sun was just barely peeking up above the horizon. The Lanterns were still on and shed their orangey light onto the gravel paths leading through the courtyard. Not many students were out, most of them were rushing from one building to the next for some early morning classes or in pursuit of an early breakfast in the cafeteria. Nats smiled softly. All of them were real students, as she tended to call them. Students of real classes, like Physics, Chemistry, Mathematics and the like. The others, the jocks and the bullies, the cheerleaders and those who had not to finance their education from their own pockets, would sleep in at least an hour or two longer. Their classes, mostly something elusive like Arts or Philosophy, would only start later in the morning, as the professors knew, their students would not be “receptive” before nine or ten in the morning.

Nats slowly approached the boys dormitory and looked up the masonry facade of the big building. It was still pretty early, but she should be allowed in already, since the nightly hours were done for at least an hour now. As she climbed the few steps that led to the main entrance she heard the wolf-whistle behind her. She stopped in her tracks and turned around to see a big, hulking lion look her way making her eyes. She smiled and looked him up and down. He was handsome, no doubt. Most likely one of the jocks, as he sported one of the college’s track-suits. Most likely athletics, definitely not basketball, he was too heavy set for that.

“Aww…”

She called out and leaned on the rail of the stairs, letting her breasts pop out a bit more.

“... do you need a hug?”

She asked and the lion grinned, showing off his arms. He sure was a big boy.

“Oh I would take a hug.”

He called back and slowly approached the foot of the stairs. Nats thought about it and came to the conclusion: Why the hell not? So she slowly came down the stairs and stopped two steps up from the lion, so he was roughly at eye level with her.

“Then come and get your hug.”

She said with a smile and the big lion enveloped her in his big arms, hugging her tightly against his broad chest. She enjoyed it, as she could feel it was a real, genuine hug, not one of those willy nilly hugs some of the girls shared when they met. He wanted to feel her, wanted her to be smooched against his muscles and was not shy to feel her up a bit, as she did the same. Maybe, if there was an interest on his side… later, when all was said and done with that bear she needed to talk to right now.

The deep rumbly purr of the lion enticed her to stay in the hug for way longer than she had originally intended, but in the end she slowly backed out of him and looked him in the eye.

“Hmmm, I love me a good hug… would you be up for seconds later? I have a little thing to do first…”

She said with a promising look in her eyes while pointing her thumb over her shoulder. The athlete in front of her grinned and tilted his head a bit to the side before answering:

“Sure, would love to. I will need a little sparing, if I want to one day be the captain of the wrestling team.”

His voice was a nice deep baritone and his soft purr underlined it perfectly. Nats nodded and pulled out a little notepad. Quickly she wrote down her name and a meeting spot, before tearing it off the pad and kissing it. She folded it and passed it to him. With a toothy smile he took it and sniffed it intently, before carefully putting it into his pocket. Nats wanted to turn, as she felt his big paw on her arm.

“Who is the lucky one?”

He asked and nodded towards the dormitory and Nats hat to chuckle softly.

“Oh my dear, I am afraid he is not lucky… not at all.”

She answered and gently lay her hand on his. She saw the question marks in his eyes and smiled softly.

“I need to talk to Hank Masters, he is about to engage with a girl that will not at all be able to handle him. I need to warn him.”

Stated the young raccoon girl and the lion opposing her formed an Oooh with his lips. It took a second for him to understand the implication and form the sentence properly.

“Well, you won’t find him in there anymore.”

He said with a concerned smile. Now Nats turned back around fully and looked at him questioningly. She blinked and tried to imagine why he would not be in this dorm anymore. All the scenarios she could conjure up in her mind were more or less unsettling, but the explanation by the Lion was something completely different, not that it was that much better, however.

“Oh, you didn’t know? Hmm I am not sure if I should tell you then…”

He began and let the sentence hang in the air. Nats expression darkened significantly and he hurried to tell her, as not to disgruntle her and risk the date.

“Well, I don’t know for sure, but he was accepted into the Omegas the day before yesterday. They moved all of his stuff out yesterday. I would think he resides in their fraternity home now.”

He explained in a calm, matter of fact way, but with every spoken word Nats expression was getting more and more concerned.

“The Omegas? Are you sure about that?”

She questioned, her voice getting more and more agitated. The lion looked over his shoulder to the other student standing back a few meters. He nodded, confirming the suspicion. The lion directed his gaze back at her and nodded.

“Yeah, sure. He was somewhat excited, said something about people that understood… and that smell of burned fur and skin was a surefire sign.”

He confirmed once more. She pressed her lips together as she looked into his eyes.

“I need to talk to him… urgently.”

She said and tried to pass the lion, he held her back one more time.

“You know, they don’t just let anybody in there. Those are pretty exclusive people over there. Scary people.”

He said softly and Nats nodded.

“I know, nevertheless…”

She explained and pressed past him. He did let her but looked after her, as she walked past his companion and towards the park.

“Take care, I wait for ya…”

He called out after her, but she did not react anymore. His companion, a tiger, came up to him and shook his head.

“You think she’ll be there?”

“I don’ know… I’ll see…”

He said and pulled the little paper out of his pocket and sniffed it again.

Already she was halfway across the park. She was not able to keep her cool anymore. What had he been thinking, joining the Omegas of all fraternities. On the other hand, she could understand his notion, in a fraternity, they could keep a closer eye on him, keeping his alter ego a bit more in check, but the Omegas would most likely make him give in to his inner demon even more, making him embrace his wild side, taking his place as a predator in this world.

She was almost running at this point. The fear of losing her friend to a fraternity, that cherished the old ways, that clearly distinct between predator and prey and that didn’t give a fuck about whether a carnivore killed a herbivore or not.

The rites to join this cult-like fraternity were an open secret by now. Everyone knew that in order to join them, one needed to kill another, that was considered “prey”. She gasped at the implications, when he already had joined the fraternity and already received the mark.

Nats rounded the last corner, past the gym and looked at the plain brick-build house with the stylist Omega symbol at the wall over the entrance. The building was plain, no fancy decorations or any of the other furnishings most of the fraternity building had. The Omegas never needed those, they would only distract from the simplest of truths: They were the end.

She stopped and looked at the entrance. As per usual a few of them were gathered in front of the building, chatting, smoking. They just looked like everyone else, they joked, laughed and had a good time. Only when you knew where to look, you would see the mark that showed their affiliation to the Omegas. She waited for a moment to catch her breath and to gather her courage before she went over to them.

They spotted her right away, the panther nodded at her and the others turned towards her. The trio stood there, casually waiting for her to arrive. Raccoons were not necessarily seen as prey, but definitely not as predators, so she would not ask for acceptance into the brotherhood. Most likely she was just another girl who wanted to have some fun with real men.

When she arrived the Panther, clearly the oldest of the three and by far the biggest as well, reared up to his full height, towering over Nats by at least half a meter. He was intimidating all by himself, and his calm, self assured demeanor oozed confidence and power. As he stood before her, he looked down upon her, but not in a way that was diminishing her, more like a shepherd looking upon his flock.

“G’mornin’. What brings you here at this early hour?”

He asked in his deep voice. His tone was quiet, but there was no mistaking that he was in charge. Nats looked up at him and her resolve crumbled faster than she could hold it together. She swallowed hard.

“I… I need to talk to Hank Masters… it is… urgent…”

She stuttered her way through her sentence and rubbed her arm. The panther looked down on her and a smirk formed on his lips.

“Well, that was fast…”

He uttered and the hyena behind him chuckled and hive fived the jaguar beside him.

“Knew it, that big fluffy teddy gets the ladies.”

He said and the panther nodded softly.

“I owe you a dollar.”

He said and Nats looked up at him in utter disbelief.

“What?”

There was so much surprise and uncertainty in her voice, that the smirk on the panthers face faltered.

“Well you want to speak to Hank, don’t you?”

The big black cat asked and she nodded.

“So… he told us yesterday that he had tried to engage a girl, and that she might come over… had not thought he would choose a trash panda though…”

Nats had to hold on to herself not to kick the big predator on the shin, instead she breathed deeply and nodded.

“Oh my dear… he hasn’t chosen me, so your money is safe, for now, because I would not be sooo sure if Sandy would not come and at least tell him off. But I was his beloved girlfriend throughout highschool, if that counts.”

She spat out and looked him straight in the eye, just to see his smirk creeping back onto his lips. He chuckled and kept his demeanor up.

“So you came to get him back then? Jealous he has found a new flame?”

She tried to smile, but it did not reach her eyes, slowly she shook her head.

“Oh, you men are all the same, you think you are nature’s gift to the world, don’t you? No, I am not here to get him back. I had had my fair share of him, and of Hurk…”

At the mention of Hank’s alter ego, the grin was fading fast from the panther’s face.

“... I don’t want him back. But I do want to warn him. Warn him not to repeat old mistakes, not to think he can handle his little demon when it comes to being with a girl that demands it from him. So either you tell me where I can find him, or I will just go past you and scream around in the house as long as it takes for him to come to me.”

She demanded and crossed her arms before her chest. It took the panther a moment to process what Nats had said to him, then he burst into laughter, but before Nats could react he caught himself again and looked at her with tears in his eyes.

“... nature’s gift to the world… that one is new… hrrrmm… well, girl…”

“Just call me Natasha.”

“... well Natasha, I can’t just let you go in there, you might… be disturbed, by what you might see… but I will bring you to his room, so you can speak to him.”

The panther finally said, whipping a tear from his eyes before turning towards the house. His cronies were still giggling, but stepped back to let them through. Nats followed the big panther closely without saying anything. She would let him lead, and she would follow him, but the hell would she thank him for his service. She was pissed, royally pissed.

They climbed the few steps up to the main door of the building. It was an inconspicuous wooden door, not like on the other fraternities houses, where they tried to outdo each other with furnishings and decorations everywhere, and the panther simply turned the doorknob and opened it. It wasn’t even locked or anything. Well, given the house was occupied by a group of apex predators and three of them were standing right outside the door, but she had thought the door would most likely at least be locked, or only to be opened from the outside with a key or something.

Inside it was surprisingly dark, the first hallway had no windows, just the door behind them and the lights were not switched on. It took Nats a second or two to let her eyes adjust to the darkness, but then she saw all the doors leading to different parts of the building. Her guide confidently walked through the semi darkness of the hallway towards a staircase and began climbing the stairs.

The upper floor was considerably brighter lit than the downstairs. There were some windows and some of the rooms had their doors open and light was seeping into the corridor from them.

The Panther humm softly, as he walked down the corridor.

“These are the sleeping quarters, I advise not to look into the open doors, else you might see some naked predators…”

He said over his shoulder with a soft chuckle and Nats grinned back at him.

“Maybe I would like to see some naked predator butt…”

She said and licked her lips lavishly. Now the panther had to laugh.

“... that was a good one too… I like you, you have good humor.”

He said and turned around to her. It happened so unexpectedly that she almost ran into him. He looked down at her, and for the first time he did not seem to try and hold up that superiority complex, but genuinely smiled at her.

“I can see why he loved… loves you so much…”

He said very softly and Nats looked at him questioningly.

“What do you mean?”

He tilted his head a bit to the side and considered if he had told her too much.

“Well, don’t tell me you do not know.”

He stated and she looked up at him still not understanding. The big black cat in front of her closed its eyes and took a deep breath.

“Here I go again… talking too much… man…”

He huffed and opened his eyes again.

“I am sorry, maybe I already said too much, but did you not know that he still very much loves you?”

He asked and now the penny dropped for Nats and her eyes widened. She knew he still had some feelings for her, since they were together for a considerable time back then, and they always kept at least some sort of contact going. In fact, if it had not been for her to screw up so badly, she would possibly have kept him, but she was too afraid of Hurk. Now hearing from a stranger, that Hank was still very much attached to her, was troubling in a way.

“So, you knew who I was from the beginning? Why did you make such a fuzz then?”

She asked and tried to hide her trouble under a thin facade of anger. The panther shrugged his shoulders.

“Well I did not know for sure. I mean, how many raccoons might there be with a name that could be shortened to Nats and that have a past with him? The thing that tipped me off was your witty humor. He always tells us that his one true love had a great sense of comedic timing and some very witty humor about her.”

He replied with a somewhat sheepish smile. Nats’ facade of anger cracked fast and she had to smile, remembering how much fun she and Hank had had, outwitting each other at times and keeping everyone around them on their toes, since both were able to shittalk each other so badly that everyone else was unable to follow them.

“What else did he tell you guys?”

She asked, on the one hand genuinely curious, on the other hand she was almost afraid of what else he had told them. The panther saw right through her and smiled softly.

“Don’t worry Natasha…”

“Nats…”

“...Nats, he didn’t go into details, he just said you too had a great run and lots of fun, until he screwed up big time, and that he would love to get a second chance with you. And I can see why.”

The panther gave back and turned around again, walking down the corridor some more. There weren’t that many doors left, and Nats did wonder if they put him in the last room on the floor as a form of safety. However she was snapped out of her thoughts when she caught a movement to the left. Before she could stop herself, she looked into the open door and saw a huge polar bear doing naked chin ups in his room.

“Oh… oh my…”

She gasped and quickly looked ahead again.

“Hmm?”

The panther asked and looked back. As he saw what had her so excited he chuckled.

“Sven you savage, there are innocent girls out here that don’t wanna see your dick hanging all out!”

He shouted loud enough for the whole floor to hear him and the loud thump of the polar bear landing on the floor was followed by a shout of his own.

“Oh come on Alejandro, just because you are gay does not mean I need to pack away my little pecker!”

Suddenly there was loud laughter all around and Nats felt herself blushing profusely. The panther was laughing loud as well. Nats looked back and the big, fluffy head of Sven poked out of his room and looked after her grinning wide. As he saw that she looked back, he winked and blew a kiss her way. Now she was really blushing. Sven was even bigger than Hank, in every way, as far as she had been able to see. Quickly she looked back at the big cat in front of her.

“So… Alejandro… you’re gay?”

She asked quietly and there was a sudden jolt going through the panther, but he managed to keep his composure.

“Don’t listen to him, but he is not totally wrong, I am an equal opportunity. I wouldn’t push either you or Sven out of my bed… but Sven would not play along, he is too afraid he could like it!”

He answered, shouting out the last part loud enough for the bear to hear it. Nats smiled, even though she felt like her cheeks were burning. It was somewhat impressive that he was so open about it, in a time where gay people were openly shunned.

They stopped at a door with a little name plaque reading H. Masters. Alejandro stepped aside and left her to it.

“There you go, Nats. He should be in. He usually doesn’t leave his den before 10 o'clock. When you are done, just leave.”

He smiled and his voice had found his nice and calm tone again. Somehow she found herself drawn to his quiet confidence, even if he had that smug demeanor about him. Maybe one could train him to get rid of that… maybe she could be that one… at some point.

For the moment she just looked up into his smiling face and nodded.

“Thank you Alejandro. Maybe we can meet again… for a coffee or…”

She left the sentence open but there was a certain promise in her eyes. The big panther nodded.

“Yeah maybe, would not say not to a nice little coffee date…”

He said and winked at her before he slowly went back down the corridor. There was a short but very vocal debate when he passed Sven’s door about whether or not the polar bear was afraid of having sex with a big black male cat.

Nats shook her head and turned back to the door. She looked at it and raised her hand, but ultimately hesitated to knock. She didn’t know why exactly she did hesitate, but something in her made her. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, collecting herself and poised herself to knock once more. This time it was the voice from within that made her stop.

“Come in…”

She gasped softly. That tone, that pronunciation, Hurk was in charge. She was sure, one hundred percent sure, that Hank’s alter ego held the reins right now. She hadn’t knocked yet, hadn’t made herself known as who she was, she could still just leave and hope the others would lie about who wanted to see him. But that would not be fair, not to Hank, not to herself, not to Alejandro and… and also not to Hurk.

With a trembling hand she reached for the doorknob.

He would not directly pounce on her. Back then she had also talked to Hurk. He had not really understood why she left them, but in the end he had agreed, as it was what Hank had wanted, and he had known that he would not be able to really contradict him. At least not without causing a lot of trouble for them both.

She was certain that she was in no real danger. Not really at least.

She twisted the knob and slowly pushed open the door. Hank, or to be more precise Hurk was sitting on his bed just wearing some loose pants and looked over to her. He was drenched in sweat. She looked him up and down. He was still the same bear she had always known. He was not buff or jacked in the classical sense of the word, but he was definitely muscular. He sprouted the typical dad bod belly all bears had, but it suited him well, sorta grounded him. His shaggy fur stood from him in all directions and was mated from the sweat.

“Did you two fight again?”

She asked with a knowing tone, before closing the door behind her. Hurk pulled his cheek back a bit to a sorry excuse of a smile before he nodded.

“Yeah, we had a little argument… but don’t worry, it is all good. I’ll let him take over in a moment…”

He said quietly. If you did not know them both well enough, the subtle nuances in the speech pattern would totally fly over your head, but Nats knew them both well enough by now, to more or less know who was in charge from the first spoken word. She tilted her head slightly and looked at him. He looked terrible.

“... I just wanted to have a quick little chat with you, telling you once more how sorry I am… for what I did.”

He continued and Nats smiled softly. If Hurk was one thing, he was honest. He had never lied to her, even if sometimes she had wanted him to lie.

“Oh Hurk, I know you are sorry, and you know I have forgiven you…”

Unwillingly she touched the scars once more.

“... but it was too much and I am afraid you and I will not be able to control it. We weren’t back then and we certainly are not now.”

She replied and looked into his deep grey-blue eyes. Again he pulled back his lips into that sad smile but in the end he nodded. It was only a blink of an eye, she almost missed it, but as he looked back at her, Hurk was no longer in control. There was a warmth in his eyes now that had not been there a moment ago.

“Hello Nats.”

He said softly and her smile widened a bit.

“Hey there Hank.”

She answered and pushed off from the door. She opened her arms and Hank slowly stood up from his bed.

“It has been a few days…”

He said and stepped into her embrace, slinging his big arms around her comparably petite body.

“... much has happened and… I missed this so much.”

He mumbled into her hair as she hugged him tightly against herself, inhaling his scent deeply. She nodded into his chest, her words muffled by his thick coat.

“Indeed… much has happened… and I missed this too.”

She agreed before letting him go again and looking up to his face.

“You still reek of burned fur…”

She added in a concerned tone. Hank nodded and raised his hand and touched his neck, only to wince slightly and pull away his hand again.

“Yeah and it still hurts.”

He admitted and took a deep breath. Nats looked at him and raised her eyebrows, as if saying: Spill the beans, why?

“Listen Nats, I know I should have told you before I applied to be accepted into the brotherhood, but I knew you would be against it, for some reasons even I can understand.”

He began and sat down on his bed again. He looked up at Nats and patted the mattress next to him, but she remained standing for now.

“Then why did you do it? Or better yet, why did you not tell me?”

She asked and her voice sounded more concerned than angry, but before he could answer she added:

“I thought we trusted each other.”

Hank closed his eyes and let his head hang low. He knew very well that she was right. They had always trusted each other, even after they broke up, and he knew he could always come to her and talk with her about almost anything.

“They help me in a way no one could up until now. They understand my predicament and they help me and him to get it under at least some semblance of control. I need that help, if I ever want to be with someone, anyone, without needing to fear hurting them.”

He explained and looked up to her from below. She let out a heavy sigh and laid her hand on his cheek, guiding his head up to look at her proper.

“We had it under control, for the most part, and then I wanted more. It was just as much my bad, than it was yours.”

She admitted but there was not the acceptance in Hank’s eyes, she had hoped for. He leaned his head onto her hand.

“We never had it under control, as soon as I let go of the reins and Hurk took over it all went south…”

He looked down onto her stomach, where he, or more precisely Hurk left his mark on her. Nats shook her head and laid her other hand on the scars, covered by her clothes.

“It had gone down way before that, I should have never cheated on you, especially not with that jerk, but I had been too afraid to ask for more back then. After that, it had never been the same again, we both know that.”

Her voice was soft and there was no anger or accusation in it whatsoever. She kept her hand on his cheek and softly stroked him as he raised his hand and ever so gently pulled her towards himself, leaning his head against her stomach and closing his eyes. She smiled softly. She still loved his softer side, the way he was capable of being just one big ball of cuddly floof, of being able to show so much affection and still not being intrusive or demanding.

He wanted to GIVE love and was just happy to receive some in return. She leaned into him and continued to stroke him softly. They stood like that for a little while, enjoying each other’s presence, while breathing the scent of the other.

In the end it was Nats who broke the embrace and stepped back, lifting Hank’s head in the process. He looked up at her and smiled softly.

“But this was not why I came here…”

She said in a soft voice and he nodded.

“I already thought so. So why are you here then?”

He asked in an equally soft tone and straightened up again.

“Sandy.”

At the mention of her name Hank’s smile faltered, but before he could say anything, Nats raised her hand, gesturing him to let her talk first.

“I begrudge you a new girlfriend. I really, really do, but don’t bundle up with any of the cheerleaders. It will only end up in drama, and worst of all, she is my roommate.”

She added and now Hank’s eyes widened.

“Oooh… that I didn’t know. I know she is one of the cheerleaders, and I do know she is in that little group of girls that think pretty high of themselves, but she always seemed to be one of the more approachable girls. She is a nice girl, characterwise. I mean, obviously she looks phenomenal, but she has a nice, warm and bubbly personality. I thought she might be fun to be around.”

He explained and Nats nodded. Sandy was all around a nice girl, and if you were lucky to catch her without the others, she was quite a nice person to be around. The others were another thing entirely.

“Yeah Sandy is a nice girl, but as soon as the others are there, the whole thing gets nasty. For them, boys are just toys.”

Hank nodded.

“Thought so… well I don’t think I will have any chance anyway. I am no toy-boy, and I can’t score in the looks department either. Shame though, could have been a lot of fun.”

Nats looked at him and shook her head.

“Don’t you take Hurk’s side on that.”

“Well, you do not want to know what he thinks at the moment.”

He replied and pulled his lips back to a slightly crooked smile. Nats shook her head again and finally stepped forward to sit down next to Hank.

“Is he naughty again?”

She asked with a little smile of her own. The big bear next to her chuckled softly.

“When was he ever not naughty, in his very own way.”

He counter questioned and both had to grin. No, indeed Hurk seemed to only ever exist in different levels of naughtiness, but Nats dared to interject.

“When he almost tore apart Julien… that was not naughty, that was straight up terrifying.”

Her voice was a low whisper and Hank had to agree. That night he had given in to Hurk, had agreed to give him free reign, as long as he would not hurt anyone else besides Julien. In a way he had agreed with Hurk, that Julien had to be punished severely, but not necessarily killed. When he had let go of Hurk’s leash however, his alter ego had taken off and had the quarterback on the ground pummeling him to a bloody pulp in no time.

“I would lie, if I would say he didn’t deserve every punch he received. But I have to agree that it was the wrong thing to do.”

He said and looked down onto his hands as if he could still see the blood of Julien sticking to them. Slowly he closed his hands into tight fists and opened them again. Nats watched him, she could not contradict him. Softly she leaned into him and laid one of her hands on his.

“Well he got his comeuppance, and you got yours. They threw you out of the wrestling team for that violent outburst. It greatly bothered you back then.”

Hank took her dainty hand into his and softly stroked it.

“Yeah, I was pretty down over that. Coach Jones was a good mentor and he was pretty much the only one able to stand up against Hurk. Well, he was taken pretty much aback by me almost killing that jerk, and he beat the crap out of me for it. In the end his hands were tight, and he had to kick me from the team for violent behavior and misconduct. It was a direct order by the headmasters.”

The big bear explained in a low tone and leaned his head to Nats’. She hummed her agreement to the contact and snuggled a bit closer.

“You remember, we could sit like that all night long, doing nothing but enjoy the other’s presence, feel the warmth and the love seeping in.”

She whispered wistfully and Hank hummed.

“Mmmhmm… I miss that time… everything was so much easier back then.”

She smiled and was tempted to give in to the longing and it would be so easy to just pull him back onto the bed now, as she knew he would not deny her her wish, in fact she was pretty sure he would welcome it, but she herself did deny it. She did not want to give in to her desire, as she also knew all too well, that she would fall for him completely again. Instead she nuzzled her short snout into his shoulder and sniffed deep.

“You still stink of burnt fur… where is that scent I loved so much?”

She complained and Hank had to chuckle softly.

“I’m sorry… it will smell like that for a few days longer, I have to wait for it to heal a bit more, before I can really scrub that smell out.”

He replied sheepishly and nuzzled her neck a bit before taking a deep sniff himself. Nats had to giggle, as his sniffing tickled her nicely.

“Hmmm you still use that same shampoo… what was it called… Early… Flower… I don’t quite remember…”

“Early spring bloom… Yes, I still love that stuff.”

She said, shrugging her shoulders as he continued to sniff her, just shy of nibbling at her nape.

“Eeeehihihihihi… naughty bear…”

She complained again, but it was easy to see through and so he gently continued, while slinging his arm around her shoulder and pulling her in a little bit more. She did not fight back at all, but in fact leaned into the pull.

“Remember when we tried out that awful blond hair soap?”

She asked and he chuckled, letting her feel his teeth on her neck.

“Oh yeah… you wanted to see if I would look more like a sunny boy… I smelled like a vanilla parfait for days and I looked as if someone drowned me in conditioner…”

Nats had to laugh pulling up the picture in her memory.

“Well all those curls looked good on you… Art Deco style.”

He kissed her softly on the neck, and Nats stiffened up for a split second. When Hank felt that, he backed away carefully.

“Sorry. I did not want to push too hard… it… it just felt so right…”

He stuttered, but Nats already had relaxed again and leaned into him a bit more, almost laying down over his lap. A bit more and she would be able to look up into his face again.

“It is OK… it felt good, it felt right… it… it just was a bit… unsuspected I would say.”

She replied, and actually wanted to feel his lips on her again, but she would not tell him that openly. At least not like that. Hank guided her down to his lap, letting her lay down next to him and placing her head on thighs. He looked down at her lovely face and smiled.

“So you loved my curls back then?”

He said while fishing for something behind him. Nats nodded and curiously tried to look around him to see what he was doing.

“You looked fabulously back then, it just did not suit your character and having them all over your body was kind of funky, but it looked good.”

She remembered and chuckled with him as he pulled his arm back to his front, carrying something in his paw. When he finally showed it to her, it was a small picture frame with what looked like one of those photobooth pictures. It showed him with his ridiculous wavy hair, that was so much more blond than usual and her, popping in from the side for a quick and literally cheeky kiss.

It took Nats a second to comprehend and remember this day and then she burst out into laughter. She grabbed the frame and took a closer look.

“Oh my god… I didn’t remember it looking that ridiculous. I love it.”

She laughed it out and looked up at Hank who was grinning from ear to ear.

“... and I loved that day… that was the day at the pier, wasn’t it?”

Hank nodded. They had visited a relative of hers at the east coast and had taken the opportunity to visit one of those old boardwalk amusement parks. It had been a lovely day and they had had some fun in that photobooth.

“It was indeed, and even your auntie found my look hilarious.”

He said and gently stroked over her head, scritching her behind her right ear, the way he knew she loved it. Nats remembered and stroked the picture while humming her agreement to his treatment.

“Don’t tell me you kept the other pictures too…”

She looked up at him with wide, questioning eyes. Hank chuckled softly and took the frame from her, before opening the fasteners at the backside and taking out a small stack of pictures.

“You know me, I never throw out anything… I am messy like that…”

He said in an amused tone and handed her the pictures. There were fifteen of them, showing them in that photobooth. The first was him alone, smiling casually into the lens, the next had been the one where she kissed him on the cheek that had ended up in the frame, on the next she was already with him in the booth, then on his lap looking at the lens, then he kissed her on the neck, bit her neck, grabbed her breasts, then they shared a deep kiss, his hand under her shirt, next one she moaned out loud while he looked at the lens menacingly, the next showed how they had pulled up her shirt and bra with him pinching her nipples, the next showed more of less only her back before the next showed her sitting on his lap again with her back to the lens. Nats breathing accelerated. She remembered how excited she had been back then. She looked at the last three pictures, showing her bouncing on his lap and then she came to the fifteenth one, showing her sitting on his lap, clearly in the throes of her climax and him biting her neck, there was something in his eyes…. She looked at the last one and covered it with her hand. It had been a wild ride, one that to this day made her loins tingle. There was only one picture missing, and she knew which one it was. She pulled out her wallet and opened it, she pulled out the last picture, it was the one between the third and the fourth picture, where she was leaning in and hugged him looking dreamy into the lens and he was smiling like a lottery winner.

She looked back up at him and met his eyes, there was so much grief and sadness in them. He gently took the pictures out of her hand and put them on the nightstand, before laying his big paw onto her belly, right where he knew he, or more precisely Hurk, had left some deep impressions on her. Again she stiffened up for a short moment, just a blink of an eye.

“When did it all go south?”

He asked softly and she laid her hand on his, slowly guiding it under her clothes and directly onto her scars. Those scars, that perfectly matched the claws on his left hand.

“It all went down when I demanded you to be who you didn’t ever wanted to be…”

She said in a hoarse whisper, tears filling her eyes. He nodded softly, stroking her belly, following the four scars from her flank down towards the waistband of her pants, while using his other hand to whip away a tear, trickling down her cheek.

“Well, I was a fool not to contradict you there, I just wanted to be who you needed me to be at that time… it was a big mistake, but it was my fault, not yours.”

He said in a sombre tone, continuing to softly caress her. She leaned into his ministrations, even though deep inside herself she screamed at herself to stop him, before she would fall for his softer side all over again.

He had to have felt her inner turmoil, as he softly pulled back his hand from her underbelly and scritched her flank some.

“Well be it as it is, it is a shame that it went down like that. It had been by far the best thing that ever happened to me…”

His voice still sounded very much sombre.

“... and I would love to have it back, but I think that will never happen.”

He added softly and she sighed heavily. Inside her head her devil screamed at her to take his mighty paw and shove it between her legs, while her little angel countered with the fact that they still could not at all control Hurk, and they all knew what had happened last time, pulling up its robe and pointing at the scars. While her conscience was duking it out in her mind, her body craved Hank’s touch, as she felt herself getting aroused by his presence, his scent that encompassed her all around, and his subtle touch. She tried to fight the feeling down, but it was hard for her to do.

She was not the only one fighting their internal battles, as Hank and Hurk fought inside his head over dominance. While Hank was totally OK with how things were, as he was happy to be able to be with Nats, Hurk wanted more, as he knew she craved his touch, both were not blind to the struggle taking place within Nats and each wanted to handle things in their own unique way.

Hank smiled softly and bent down to Nats, softly kissing her right on her nose. Nats was pulled out of her inner turmoil by the kiss and looked up into his eyes.

“I think we should not take this any further now, or else it might end up hurting you and me even more.”

He said very softly, keeping Hurk just barely under control for now. He could see the thoughts racing behind her eyes. Her eyes were locked onto his as she slowly rose up and she raised her right hand towards his neck. He felt her left hand on his paw and his eyes widened as he felt her guiding his paw under her waistband and her other hand firmly grabbing the thick fur on his neck, but before he could say anything she growled:

“What if… I want it to hurt…”

And then she pressed her lips onto his, invading his mouth with her tongue as he gasped in shock.

…

Suddenly something in the look of his eyes changed…

---

Concept and Idea by

El Poyo Diabolo

Characters by

El Poyo Diabolo

Written by

El Poyo Diabolo

Edited by

El Poyo Diabolo

Published by

El Poyo Diabolo

She sits on her bed in the dorm. Normally it is way past bedtime, but she still has some things to do. An important appointment. Her friend needs her help with a most important task. She is very excited about it. And not in a good way. She fights with herself if she really wants to go through with it. But she already gave her her word, that she would, and now it should be way to late to call it off. She breathes deep and rubs her arms nervously. She looks down at herself. She is trembling slightly.

She takes her dairy out from under her pillow and opens it. She takes her pen and starts writing:

"In a world where there are predators and prey, one has to look after oneself.

All to easy, one can become the late night snack for a hungry predator.

I enrolled at one of the elite boarding schools.

The dormitories are separate, of course.

Girls and boys, predators and... prey.

As a doe, I belong to the prey category.

I am accommodated in the prey girls' dormitory, as it should be.

As at all the big boarding schools, there are fraternities here too.

The fraternities of the prey are insignificant... they always have been.

The brotherhoods of the predators, on the other hand...

There are the Alphas. Mainly wolves, coyotes, canines... A close-knit community. Many team players emerge from them. Some of the best team athletes of our time were once Alphas...

And then there are the Omegas. The Omegas see themselves as the last resort. Predominantly Apex Predators.

Most CEOs, many heads of government, commanders... they were all Omegas once.

You can recognize them by the branding on their neck.

Extreme self-confidence, stubbornness, will to survive, lone wolves...

They are the ultimate end of the food chain.

I made some new friends here.

I met Nina during class. She is a cheetah. I never met a more bubbly and cheery person before.

She is so lighthearted, so bursting with energy, so exuberant.

We became close very quickly. She has shown me things I would never thought possible.

But…

Nina is an Omega.

One of only three candidates accepted each year.

I got to know her here. She's an incredibly nice young girl. I would never have thought she was an Omega. She is not at all what you would imagine an Omega to be.

Well, actually, she's not an Omega yet... She has to go through a ritual to earn her brand. A ritual they call "The Taste of Life".

She explained it to me. And to be considered an Omega she must have taken a life.

They are predators... it's their nature... they have to kill... to be able to make the right decisions later on, they have to be aware of the consequences of those decisions.

Of course, they don't really kill anyone... not anymore... she explained to me that a few years ago, the aspirants were really sent into the slums at night to take a life... it was accepted... today it's a more symbolic ritual where they drink the blood of a loved one...

Nina chose me.

She assured me that nothing would happen to me, it's all highly ritualistic. A little cut, a little blood... no problem...

I love Nina. I trust her. She would never lie to me.

But I'm still scared.

I'm writing these lines in case something does happen to me.

Mom, I love you."

She closes the book and puts it back under her pillow. Again she nervously rubs her arms. She looks at the clock. It's just before midnight, it's time. She has given her word, she can't go back now. She looks in the mirror. Her delicate features reflect her fear and worry. She swallows and takes the black hooded cloak from her bed and puts it on. She is only wearing the simple black underwear under the cloak that Nina had brought her together with the cloak. Almost naked. It somewhat excites her. Sure, she had done some frivolous things in the past, but streaking had not been among them… yet.

Not that she has much to show, she is of a slim build, typically for her race, not much fat there to build up breasts and hips, but she always found her curves to be attractive… to both genders. That is how she ended up with Nina. The young cheetah is of similar build and had been attracted to her, as she said:

"Predators are always attracted to prey. It is in our blood to be attracted to the prey… but when the prey is that delicious… it is hard to resist."

She smiles softly and turns in front of the mirror, pulling the cloak tightly around her petite figure.

Little black riding hood… only this time it is a doe and a cheetah...

"It's part of the ritual…"

She had said.

"You shouldn't worry, everything will be fine, but you should bring a change of clothes in a bag for after the ritual."

She has prepared a tracksuit and underwear and stowed them in a small bag. She grabs the bag and goes to the door. She looks around in the small room before switching off the lights. She takes one last deep breath and leaves the room. After closing the door silently she looks around. This late, the corridors of the dormitory are empty. All but the few nightowls are already fast asleep.

She hopes not to bump into any of the guards; explaining the purpose of her trip and her dresscode would be difficult. She walks quickly and quietly through the long corridors and down the staircase, towards the fire door that leads out the back. She knows the alarm on this door is out of order, so she can leave without anyone noticing her.

She is lucky. No one sees her leave the house. As she looks around, she feels like a thief, leaving a crime-scene. She pulls her cloak tighter around her and runs quickly across the backyard, along the trees and into the shadow of the next building. The Omegas' house is not far away. Just past the gym. She runs fast, one advantage of being a prey animal is that you can run fast and with endurance. She rounds the corner of the gym and stands opposite the plain brick building, the front of which is adorned with a large omega.

Compared to the houses of the other fraternities, the house of the Omegas is rather small and plain, but just knowing what is hidden behind the large oak door that marks the entrance is awe-inspiring.

Again her anxciety urges her to call it all off. To fake an injury, or an alement… anything. Just not to go into that building. Not letting herself be part of a ritualistic offering.

She swallows again, but in the end gives herself a jolt and walks slowly towards the stairs and the entrance. As she reaches the foot of the stairs, a figure emerges from the deep shadows in front of the building. It is an imposing bear. She looks up at him and is about to retreat when he raises his hand.

"You're late... come on, I'll take you to them."

His voice is rough, dark, voluminous. Even though he speaks very quietly, the unshakeable authority, this mentality that allows no contradiction, can be heard very clearly in it. He opens the large front door and beckons her inside. She has no choice but to follow him. It is dark inside the house. Walking past the big door is like entering the abyss from which there is no escape.

The lights are switched off, the only light there is, is from the moon and the lights outside seeping in through the windows. The shadows are deep and pitchblack, perfect to hide god knows how many predators waiting in ambush. But nothing happens. No ambush. No attack. He just stands a few paces ahead and looks at her.

"Follow me…"

He states in his gruff voice and turns to walk deeper inside. She remembers that most of the predators have excellent night vision. Her own night vision is nothing to sneeze at, but she's glad he's leading the way. He knows the way, he knows where they have to go. She follows him without a word. He leads her through the building and explains her, that the Omegas were infact a Brotherhood that was way older then this school. And that they build the this hous on an ancient meetingground of the Omegas. The leads her through the kitchen to a plain wooden door. He opens it and behind it there are stairs leading down.

They descend the stairs into a cellar. In the cellar they find another stairwell and descent those stairs as well. The walls are rough. Driven into the rock itself.

"Relax, you have nothing to fear... These cellars are old. From another time. In the old days, when we didn't "co-exist" so peacefully, as the quacks call it, the sacrificial rites were held down here,"

explains their guide. There is a certain melancholy in his voice. She just nods silently and follows him into the dark depths. She hopes he can not sense her ever rising fear. Just as she looses all vision to the darkness a glimmer of light can be seen at the bottom of the stairs. So she will not be in complete and utter darkness. Even that little bit of light calms her greatly.

Her guide takes the last few steps and turns right. She follows him. In front of them is a narrow corridor at the end of which is a wooden door. Two massive tigers are standing guard in front of the door. They are... naked.

She blinks and takes another look. Yes, they are naked.

Proud they present their muscular bodies and their…

"Oh my…"

She gasps softly and looks at her guide. The bear is standing against the wall of the corridor and is slowly undressing. Now she can also see his brand. His long-ish fur has grown almost completely over it. When he has taken off his clothes, he stows them on a shelf and looks at her. Instantly he can see her unrest and smiles.

"Don't worry girl, you don't have to undress, but for us the room we are about to enter has a high ritual significance. We have to enter it "pure". Don't pay any attention to the others in there. Concentrate only on Nina."

His voice has taken on a solemn undertone. She nods curtly. She feels queasy. She is afraid.

Yes she has been with Nina before. So being naked with a predator was nothing "new" to her. But Nina was her friend, and she was a girl, they were alone then, they knew each other. Those are strangers, and they are male, and they are… big, and many...

He leads the way, the two tigers nod at him and open the door. He leads the way and ducks through the door, anxiously she follows him. She keeps her gaze stubbornly straight ahead and forces herself not to look up at the two tigers, who stare at her with more than casual interest. She hears the low growl as she passes them and smells their scent. Something inside her stirs. As she enters the room behind the door, she is greeted by darkness and the smell of a whole pack of carnivores. The hairs on the back of her neck stand up. Her innate instincts kick in. Her instinct literally screams at her to flee. Everything inside her urges her to simply turn around and leave. She battles the feeling for a moment, because this familiar tingle is something she enjoys greatly when she is with Nina, but right now it is simply overwhelming.

Just a blink of an eye before she can actually follow her instincts, she hears the door slam shut behind her with a loud clang. The clunk of the heavy door sounds final. She gasps, partly out of fear, partly out of panic. She is in a dark room with who knows how many predators and now the only door leading out of this dungeon is locked. She stands in the absolute darkness of the room and can see nothing. All she can hear is the excited breathing and sniffing of the predators around her. Panic wells up inside her as she looks around. Her breathing quickens and her blood rushes through her veins. Her thoughts race, as she tries to keep calm and not sucumb to her panic. The blackness around her is absolute. Just before she loses herself completely to her panic, it becomes lighter behind her. She turns towards the slight glimmer of light.

She blinks two times so her eyes adjust to the new situation. At the other end of the room, she sees Nina crouching. She is naked, like the others. She shudders as a cold shiver runs down her spine. A huge, male, black panther stands in front of Nina. His black fur shimmers in the dim light as he towers over her. He is wearing a bone-white mask that looks alot like a skull. In his one paw carries a dagger. The blade glistens ominously in the semi-darkness.

"Come..."

Is all he says and lures her with his other paw.

She swallows. Her stomach desperately tries to twist and knot. She looks around. It's hard to see everything in the little light that prevails in the ritual chamber. But all around her, along the walls of the room, the predators are lined up. They are all naked. Men and women alike. Some are visibly aroused.

She inhales deeply. The smell, that heavy, musky odor that clings to the predators, impregnates the air. Only now does she realize that it is not just panic that is coursing through her veins and driving her pulse. All the naked bodies around her, their arousal, have an effect on her. She swallows as she realizes how aroused she herself is.

Oh my God... can they smell it?

Excited, she looks around. Bears, lions, leopards... They all look at her hungrily... not all of them want to eat. She looks ahead. The panther stretches its paw towards her.

"Come..."

He repeats himself. His voice is dark, mysterious, mesmerizing. There is a lot of power in it, authority, but also love and warmth. She gives herself a jolt and walks slowly towards him. Small and slow steps. One at the time. He nods gently and you can only see his smile from the reflection of his white teeth in the dim light.

Only a few more steps. She looks around again. All eyes are on her. They are enticing her to go forth, to take her place in the ritual. As she looks forward again she is almost at him. He nods again. When she is just one step away from him, she takes his paw. It is huge compared to her delicate, slender hand. His fur is silky soft and his skin is warm. He gently clasps her hand and guides her next to Nina. He nods to her again.

"Thank you so much for coming."

His voice is still calm and composed. He lets go of her hand and looks her up and down. She is terribly excited and trembling slightly.

"Take off your cloak, show yourself to us in all your splendor."

He demands quietly but insistently. She is mesmerized by him. His calm authoritarian manner allows no contradiction. Slowly and with trembling hands, she lifts her hands and takes off her hood, showing her pretty face to the assembled crowd. A low murmur goes through those present. It sounds positive. She takes heart and slowly pulls open the bow that holds her cloak together and hesitantly lets go of the strings. The cloak falls to the floor, revealing her slender, petite body. She crosses her arms in front of her, trying to cover her shame a little more.

The murmuring in the group becomes a little louder, but remains approving. The large panther in front of her nods approvingly.

"There's no need to be ashamed... look around yourself, we're all naked... you have a wonderful body. Nina was wise when she chose you. A worthy sacrifice."

His voice takes on a solemn undertone as he praises her. She, on the other hand, feels like she's at a meat show.

Congratulations, this is your dinner, please help yourself to plenty...

Her thoughts are racing. Hadn't it been a good idea to agree to this? Would they still come after her?

No. Nina had assured her that nothing would happen to her. It would be a purely symbolic act. Why should she lie to her? On the other hand, she does not know any other "prey" who had ever taken part in this ritual. Perhaps because no other prey had ever survived this ritual?

She strains to remember if there have been any cases of prey simply disappearing at this boarding school in recent years... she can't remember reading anything... then again, the Omegas are powerful... they would cover up these incidents well... it would never come to light...

Panic wells up inside her again.

The panther turns to Nina, who is crouching next to her.

"Arise, my child."

He says in the same solemn, calm tone with which he had spoken to her before. She looks down at Nina. Her slim, athletic body, which she usually likes to hide under loose, oversized clothing, looks completely relaxed. The supple movements of her breathing are the only ones, that show she is even alive. The cheetah looks as if she is made up entirely of muscles.

She watches as Nina rises slowly and elegantly. The movement is fluid and absolutely silent. Nina is a little taller than her. Her small, round face is adorned with ritual markings and her beautiful and slender body is also marked with various markings that partially cover her natural spots. She seems to know no shame as she stands completely unaffected and naked in front of her peers. She stands totally relaxed and motionless in front of that huge black cat and not even covering herself up. The panther looks into her large yellow eyes and nods slightly.

"Nina. It is time for you to take your place among the predators of this brotherhood. Following the old traditions, you must take a life to be accepted into these ranks. We predators kill to live. This tradition must be upheld. Are you ready to taste the taste of life?"

He asks Nina and his voice takes on a very dark tone. She swallows, she can feel her heart beating faster. Nina, on the other hand, seems completely calm. She can see how relaxed Nina is breathing. Her deep, slow breaths are calming and disturbing at the same time.

Shouldn't she be much more excited? This is the most important day of her life. She has repeated it over and over again. For weeks.

Nina nods slowly.

"I am ready. I will uphold the traditions of the brotherhood. I will take the life that has been entrusted to me."

Her quiet, soft voice, which usually stands out from the mass of noise in every crowd, is barely audible. It is a breath. A whisper. The panther nods and looks at her. Its dark green eyes pierce through the dark hollows of the skull mask.

"Is this the life you will take?"

He asks gently. Nina nods wordlessly. The panther nods again and hands her the dagger he has been holding in his other paw the whole time. Nina receives the dagger and clasps the hilt in her hand.

Her hands, which usually looked so delicate to her, suddenly look like the paws of a monster around the hilt of the dagger. Nina looks down at the dagger, its blade glinting dangerously in the semi-darkness. She looks back up at the black figure in front of her.

"So be it then. Take this life. Enter the circle of predators. Fulfill your destiny."

He says and raises his hands. Nina slowly turns to face her. She looks her straight in the eye. She trembles, everything inside her screams: FLY!

Her legs threaten to give out and her heart is pounding in her ears. Nina says something, but all she hears is the thudding of her own heartbeat. Tears obscure her vision as she sees Nina raise her hand.

Is it the hand that grabbed the dagger? No, that was the other one, wasn't it? What's happening here? Why am I here? I want to get out of here! Where's the exit? Mom, help me!

She feels Nina's hand gently place itself on her cheek. How much she loves this touch. She had touched her like this the first time they had kissed. That velvety soft hand, that incredible tenderness. She had simply melted away back then. She would never have thought that a predator would be capable of such tenderness.

"We don't hate the prey. We love the prey. We respect them. Without prey, the predators can't survive either."

Nina had explained to her. Of course, there were many predators who looked down on their prey and considered themselves superior. Nina had always disagreed.

She blinks away the tears and sees Nina tenderly stroking her cheek and still talking to her. She can hear her friend as if through absorbent cotton. Her soft, bright voice, whose laughter she loves so much.

"Don't be afraid. Just relax. Everything is fine. Shhhh..."

She blinks again and her gaze falls on the dagger in Nina's hand. She tries to speak, but her vocal chords fail her. Nina puts her thumb over her mouth.

"Shh... don't say anything now..."

She demands and kneels down in front of her. She breathes frantically. She feels Nina's hand slowly slide down her stomach.

Oh my God. She's not going to. Not in front of all the others here. Oh no...no, no, no...

She looks down, feeling dizzy. Sees Nina raise the dagger. She holds her breath, unable to intervene or even do anything.

The pain is sharp but short-lived. She sees her blood flowing. The cut, right at her loins, just below the skimpy panties that only just cover her shame. She gasps, but before she can say anything, Nina's rough tongue licks up her thigh and takes her life. She brings her lips to the small wound and sucks on it.

There's something primal, naughty about the sensation, but she's too caught up in her panic, stress and fear to process it properly.

She sees something glowing red out of the corner of her eye, but before she can see it clearly, her vision clouds over and she loses consciousness.

When she regains consciousness, she is lying on the ground, her head resting on the small bag she had taken with her and covered with the cloak she had been wearing. She is still dizzy, but her vision clears quickly. There is a dull throbbing on her left thigh. It is dark around her. She smells burnt hair and blood.

Blood?

Oh my God... right. The ritual. Nina?

She quickly touches her thigh and feels a small bandage. She looks around and sees her friend crouching at her feet. She has lowered her head and the panther is standing in front of her. He is visibly aroused. He holds one of his huge paws over Nina and mumbles something. She can't quite make it out. Only now does she see the mark on Nina's neck. She wants to stand up, to say something, but a strong hand holds her gently to the ground.

"Wait. Don't interrupt him now, it's important..."

Whispers a sensual voice behind her ear. She looks up and a young hyena crouches behind her. Her features are surprisingly gentle for a predator and her warm eyes glow slightly in the semi-darkness of the ritual chamber. She raises her arm slightly. The hyena nods.

"I know... but you must not disturb her now. The oath of Omega is important. She's fine, don't worry."

The young hyena adds. Despite the whisper, there is an incredible warmth and compassion in her voice. She looks up at the young predator. She is beautiful, seductive, and her full breasts hang almost directly in her face. She smells her scent. It is heavy in the stuffy air of the room. Again, she realizes how much all the nudity and arousal of those present is affecting her. She breathes deeper and feels herself getting warmer.

"You can count yourself lucky. Not only do you have such a beautiful friend, but not many prey witness this ritual."

The hyena whispers and caresses her cheek.

"She loves you very much. The cut she made will heal almost without a trace. The little scar won't be noticeable to anyone who doesn't know what it was."

The hyena sniffs and grins as she looks down at her.

"I can smell it..."

Her voice sounds a little more excited than it did a moment ago. She looks up and sees the look on the predator's face.

Oh my god... she knows. She knows. I'm sure the others can smell it too. What am I doing... think of something asexual... daisies, daisies, daisies!

Her panic returns. How can she let herself go like this, in front of so many predators. Every single one of them a killer. Able to kill her within moments. And she gets horny during one of their most important rituals.

She looks around, trying to be as quiet and inconspicuous as possible, but everyone else only has eyes for Nina. They stare spellbound at the young cheetah, who is still crouching in front of the panther. She breathes faster. No one takes any notice of her, except this hyena. And if she was lying under the cloak, here in the dark, no one would notice, would they? She looks up at the predator crouching above her. She is also looking straight at Nina. The hand on her shoulder lightens and finally she removes it completely and stands up.

She is about to raise her hand and give in to the desire in her loins when she hears the panther's solemn voice.

"Rise Nina. You are now one of the Omega. The final authority. You have shown that you are prepared to bear the consequences of your actions and to make unpleasant decisions for the good of the community. You bear the mark, wear it with pride."

His voice sounds solemn, sublime. He raises his hand and Nina rises with it. Her movement seems so elegant, effortless and powerful. She seems changed somehow. Her posture, always straight and dynamic, now seems serious, more grown-up. A calm authority emanates from her as she slowly turns and looks around. Those present murmur in agreement and one of the predators, a cheetah, breaks away from the group and comes to her.

The embrace is affectionate and loving. Nina seems completely relieved and the mood in the room quickly swings as the other predators also let go of their tension. She feels the hyena's hand on her shoulder again, and when she looks up at it, it nods at her.

"Now you can get up... She's done it. The ritual is over."

Her voice is calm, composed, loving and encouraging. She helps her to sit up. She feels dizzy for a moment and moans softly.

"My head..."

She mumbles and grabs her skull. The hyena bends down to her and reaches under her arms.

"Come on. Get up. It'll get better in a minute... you need fresh air... and something to drink..."

The predator's strong arms pull her to her feet and she stands somewhat unsteadily between the approaching predators. Everyone wants to welcome the new Omega into the ranks. They all press in on Nina, who has just freed herself from the arms of the other cheetah. She looks exuberant and excited. One by one, they embrace the young cheetah and wish her all the best for the future. Only when she finally turns in her direction does she see her friend, supported by the hyena, standing in the crowd. With an exclamation of joy, Nina throws her arms around her neck and presses her against her naked body. Completely taken by surprise, she is slow to react, but in the end hugs her friend tightly.

The smell of burnt fur and blood clings to Nina, but this does not diminish the joy of the embrace, the first open sign of affection she has shown her since they last saw each other the day before. She rests her head on Nina's shoulder and relaxes.

"Thank you so much for helping me..."

Whispers the young cheetah, rubbing her back. She closes her eyes and enjoys the moment.

"I'll make it up to you. I promise."

She adds and kisses her friend on the cheek. She gently releases her from the embrace. She stands a little steadier. The large, muscular panther approaches Nina and places his paw on her shoulder. He nods to her before turning to the young prey.

"Thank you for your willingness to allow this young predator to join our ranks. I am sure she will duly repay you..."

His voice is still so pleasant and soft. It draws you in and holds you captive in its good-natured tone. He lifts his hand and places it gently on her cheek.

It is so warm and soft, how can such a deadly predator be so gentle...

She thinks as she rests her head heavily in his paw. He strokes her cheek gently and nods.

"It's time Nina, she's tired, exhausted. This has all been very exciting for her. Take her home. We'll see each other again tomorrow."

His voice is still as soft, soft as his paw. She surrenders to his caress and doesn't even notice for a moment how someone puts the cloak around her shoulders. Only when Nina knots it back together and the panther removes his hand from her cheek. She looks around and notices that the predators are leaving the room one by one. Until finally only Nina, the panther and she are left.

"Let me take you home..."

Nina whispers and takes her by the hand.

She leads them slowly out of the room, through the corridor where the predators are getting dressed again. Excited chatter fills the room. She can only make out a few snippets.

They talk about the ritual, about her and Nina, about how well everything went...

The voices are all positive. She is relieved. Not only that she can finally leave this cage full of hungry carnivores, but also that she has helped her friend. Nina leads her up the stairs to the Brotherhood's actual house.

She is still naked. But Nina is too quick to call her out on it. Only when they are standing in the reception hall of the building does she seem to notice and she looks down at herself and back up at her with a mischievous grin.

"Maybe I shouldn't go out 'like this', don't you think?"

Nina asks quietly. She nods and pulls her cloak tighter around her. Nina takes her hand and pulls her up the stairs to the Brotherhood dormitories. The corridor leading to the dormitories is much brighter and looks surprisingly friendly and inviting to her. Her excitement slowly subsides a little as she follows her friend. Nina leads her along the corridor and finally stops in front of a simple door. She pulls her shoulders up and giggles before opening the door.

"Come in..."

She whispers and they enter the small room. It is simply furnished. A bed, a chest of drawers, a desk by the window. It doesn't look lived in yet. Nina pulls her to the bed. She looks questioningly at the cheetah as she undoes the bow holding her cloak together.

"We're staying here tonight... I can't take you home now."

She whispers and lets the cloak fall to the ground. Her hands brush over her shoulders and pull down the straps of her bra.

"I'm far too excited, and I still have to thank you..."

Nina whispers meaningfully. When she wants to say something in reply, she puts a finger to her lips and wiggles her other index finger.

"No, no, no... don't argue..."

The young cheetah follows up and caresses her cheek tenderly. She shudders slightly as she feels her friend's sharp claws slide down her neck and her breathing quickens as Nina's hands make their way behind her back and undo the clasp of her bra. She swallows and looks deep into her friend's eyes and nods gently. The garment falls to the floor and she raises her hands. Her own hands find Nina's waist as she tenderly caresses her small breasts. She sighs softly and gasps for air as she feels the sharp claws on her delicate cleavage. Nina leans in and bites her neck tenderly. Her hands tighten around the cheetah's narrow hips and she gasps again.

Nina gently pushes her onto the bed and as she lets herself fall back, her friend slowly works her way down her front. Over her breasts and her flat stomach to her little mons, which she finally kisses lovingly.

"Hnnn... at least close the door... hnnnyaaah... Nina..."

She begs as she completely surrenders to her friend's caresses.

Soon the excited sounds of both of them can be heard through the door as they spend the rest of the night in intimate togetherness.

---

Concept and Idea by

El Poyo Diabolo

Characters by

El Poyo Diabolo

Written by

El Poyo Diabolo

Edited by

El Poyo Diabolo

Published by

El Poyo Diabolo

The society in which he lived had changed dramatically over the last few centuries. Gone were the days when herbivores and carnivores fought each other in the forests. The law of the strongest had gradually given way to the pursuit of the common good, and with peace between the species came progress.

In an astonishingly short time, their society had managed to rise from a crude medieval civilization to a community so advanced that even carnivores no longer had to kill animals for food.

Where they had initially relied on inferior alternatives, they could now fall back on special, artificially bred meats that, for the first time, allowed carnivores to feed according to their nature without another animal having to die for it.

This had been a big step toward true coexistence on equal terms. Of course, the relief on the part of the herbivores had been enormous, and even some of the carnivores had expressed positive opinions.

But as positive as this society seemed at first glance, the outlook was bleak as soon as one looked even slightly behind the façade. The gap between them was still very wide. The herbivores, outnumbering the carnivores at least a hundred to one, used their power to further marginalize their former predators at every opportunity.

The government, originally formed by the tigers, had been led almost entirely by herbivores since the introduction of democratic elections. Only to comply with regulations were the carnivores assigned a seat in the government. They were excluded from most social professions, so that often the only path open to them was the military.

However, while on the surface the herbivores were pulling the strings and apparently directing the fate of society, a kind of parallel society had long existed in which the remaining hardliners among the carnivores continued to pursue their perverse passions. If you ventured into the underworld, behind the beautiful steel and glass facades of society, assuming you got that far, you could get anything and experience anything there. There were ancient secret societies, founded even before the original agreement, that searched the alleys and backyards night after night for lost souls to feed to the carnivore society.

There were brotherhoods that hired herbivores for vast sums of money to hunt them down in the tunnels under the city and, if the hunted allowed themselves to be caught, to kill them, of course. There were brothels where one could indulge in every carnal desire that was frowned upon or even forbidden on the surface. In the shadows, no one asked about age, gender, or race.

Here in the underworld, in the shadows, the true fate of society was determined. For it was not only the carnivores who could taste the forbidden fruit here, but also the rich and powerful among the herbivores who frequented the wicked clubs, which made them politically vulnerable, and the bosses of the shadows knew how to exploit this.

...

He was the son of an aristocrat, a big shot in the truest sense of the word. His father was the chairman of one of the largest banks in the country. He could have anything money could buy: expensive cars, fancy clothes, exclusive vacations; no door was closed to him.

There was only one thing his father's money couldn't buy him.

The girl he had fallen madly in love with was not at all impressed by his arrogant manner and his belief that you could get anything you wanted if you threw enough money at it. She was of low social standing, the daughter of a simple worker who had to earn everything she had, even the clothes on her back, and his statement that she no longer needed to worry about that was the proverbial last straw.

She had rejected him, making it clear that she no longer wanted him around. Of course, this rejection had wounded him; he had never been unsuccessful in his advances before. His so-called friends, who always followed him loyally everywhere and always said yes, couldn't understand it either. They had assured him that she hadn't meant it that way, that he just had to give her a few days to reconsider her decision, because she had clearly made the wrong choice.

He was much happier with this explanation, as it was more in line with his worldview. So when he showed up at her door a few days later, beaming with joy, with flowers and chocolates, she was not happy at all.

She threw it in his face that either he really didn't understand her, which suggested that he was a pathetic little creature, or, more likely, he simply didn't want to understand her, which added malice to his patheticness. She repeated her decision to reject him once again and reiterated that if he didn't finally come to terms with it, he would have to live with the consequences of his actions.

Then she slammed the door in his face. He waited outside, hoping she would open it again soon, but instead he heard loud voices coming from inside the apartment. Apparently, there was a heated argument between his beloved and someone with a dark voice.

Jealousy gripped him. Could it be that she had taken another man as her boyfriend? An older one, judging by the voice?

Against his better judgment, he pounded his fist against the door and demanded to be let in.

The muscular stag who then opened the door and looked down on him disparagingly was at least twice his age, and from his trimmed antlers, he could tell that he must be one of the miners.

A simple but tough and, above all, proud community that knew only too well that the wealth of many aristocrats was based on their work.

The anger in the stag's eyes had silenced him at the time, and the condescending words he had wanted to throw at the other man stuck in his throat. And when two more stags appeared behind the first, he stumbled backward.

The young girl he adored could be heard behind them, begging them not to kill him. Her voice sounded pleading, and one of the deer reassured her that they were only going to teach him a lesson, one he would not soon forget.

...

That was a week ago now. His father had been beside himself, vowing to find the perpetrators and feed them to the tigers. He had no doubt that his father would have been capable of doing so. After all, he was an influential man, highly respected and acquainted with many of the richest animals in the country. And that was precisely the problem. The stags hadn't beaten him up or otherwise seriously injured him; what they had done was much worse. It had damaged his reputation and, with it, his father's. Although his reputation played only a minor role in this. He knew that his father had never considered him his equal; he had always been more of a burden to his father than a son.

"Look at you! You look like one of them! No honor, no respect! It's going to cost me a lot to repair the damage your little escalation has caused. And all because of a girl! ONE girl! You could have had any of them, damn it! Any! Damn it, you could have had them all. More cunts than you could ever fuck in your life! But no, my son, the complete idiot, had to choose the daughter of a fucking digger..."

His father had yelled for hours until he couldn't yell anymore, then he had continued to rage via memos and messages. He had tried to calm him down, but that had only made it worse.

“... Get out of my sight! Get lost and don't ever show your face again! You're a disgrace to this house, a disgrace to your race, and a disgrace to herbivores in general!”

His father had ended his tirade and had his bodyguards throw him off the estate. For the first time in his life, he was truly on his own, without his father's money, without the support of his family, without his friends, who had all turned their backs on him now that he had no money.

He had wandered the streets, unable to fend for himself, as he had never had to work for anything in his life. He had no place to stay, no food, no options, he had... no... he was nothing. A nothing, a nobody, one among countless others. No one would miss him, no one would look for him. Hell, even he wouldn't look for himself.

He had lost everything, absolutely everything.

The one thing he still had was worthless, and so he slipped into the shadows.

...

He had been in the shadows many times before. He knew his way around the darker corners of the city, where the bigwigs liked to hang out and amuse themselves with things that weren't quite socially acceptable. He sneaked past the clubs and establishments he normally frequented.

At the moment, he couldn't even afford the entrance fee, let alone the services he normally sought out at these places. No, he was on his way to another building. A brotherhood whose services were not usually used by herbivores, or at least not directly.

The establishment was known as “The Den” and was run by a group that followed the old ways. Mostly jaguars and tigers, but as far as he knew, other carnivores were also represented. The streets, which were almost constantly shrouded in shadow anyway, became even darker, and he pulled the hooded cloak he was wearing tighter around himself. He felt like he was being watched; the shadows had eyes. That in itself was nothing new, but normally he could simply throw some money at the pickpockets and highwaymen in the alleys to distract them, but this time... He had nothing with him but the skin on his back.

He hurried, didn't stop, and didn't look back. There was no turning back for him anymore.

A little later, he stood at the end of a dead-end alley in front of a large, dark red door adorned with the stylized tiger skull that these secret societies liked to use.

He trembled slightly, because his body and his instincts were fighting against his decision.

Finally, he pulled himself together and knocked on the door.

The knocking sounded dull and final in the silence of the narrow alley. As he waited for an answer, he listened to the shadows behind him. They were there, he could hear them. Nature had equipped him with excellent ears so that he could hear the hunters before they attacked him. Over thousands of years, evolution had adapted his body to be fast and agile, able to run for long distances and jump high and far to escape his predators. The remnants of this development were still part of this society, even though they were no longer necessary.

Now he could hear the hunters of yesteryear approaching from behind, lurking in the shadows, just far enough into the darkness that he couldn't see them. They probably wouldn't attack him here, at least not yet. He was standing in front of the entrance to “The Den”; no one in the shadows would mess with the members of this society, it wasn't worth it. But if that door didn't open soon, they might become reckless, because if there was no body, there was no crime. And they would make sure there was no body.

But today was not their day, because he heard the lock in the heavy wooden door turn and then the door opened. The door opened slowly and remained open, but there was no one to be seen in the hallway, which was lit by red light. He felt uncomfortable at the thought of entering this room, but backing away meant facing the shadows and everything in them.

Hesitantly, he took the few steps that led him over the threshold and into the building. He felt the door close behind him, and the sound of the lock finally turning sounded terminal. He didn't dare turn around to see who was at the door; he only heard the quiet, deep breathing of the person who was now turning from the door toward him.

He held his breath and closed his eyes. If he was lucky, it would all be over very quickly.

But luck was not on his side that day. Two large, heavy paws rested on his shoulders and held him gently as he heard a soft, velvety voice in his ear.

“Who do we have here? What brings a young, healthy deer to us?”

asked the voice, and the purring only emphasized the completely relaxed manner in which the question was asked. He gasped softly and wanted to say something, but a black, clawed finger waved in front of his face.

“No, don't say it, the mistress is in the salon, you will answer to her.”

added the voice, and the large black paw pointed down the hallway. He swallowed, wanting to look over his shoulder, but the second hand prevented this with surprising gentleness.

“Ah ah aah... Eyes forward, always forward...”

demanded the voice, giving him a gentle push. He nodded and began to walk. The hallway was relatively long but unadorned. The dim lamps installed every few meters bathed the corridor in a flickering red light that was unnerving and gave him a headache. Behind him, he heard the soft footsteps of the carnivore following close behind. At the end of the hallway, he could make out several doors leading off in different directions. The door that led straight ahead bore the same skull motif as the large entrance door through which he had entered the building. He would probably be led through this door to meet the mistress. Unconsciously, he slowed down, as his instincts wanted to delay the confrontation with the leader of the carnivores for as long as possible. Just before he finally reached the doors, he stopped. He could literally hear the grin on the hunter's face behind him as he approached so close that he could feel his breath on the back of his neck despite his hood.

“Come on, you're not going to get cold feet now that you're here, are you?”

whispered the voice from behind, gently pushing him forward. He had no chance of resisting the superior strength of the other man, so he put one foot in front of the other until he stood in front of the door with the tiger skull. He was trembling slightly and his breath came in quick, shallow gasps. He felt the paws on his shoulders, which continued to prevent him from turning in any other direction or even turning around. Again, he felt the hot breath of the predator behind him as it brought its head closer to his and whispered.

“Go ahead, knock. They're already expecting you.”

The voice was sweet as honey in its own way, velvety soft and free of any aggression. It was completely different from what he knew from other clubs, where the young carnivorous girls always deliberately acted wild and aggressive to maintain their image and preserve the appearance of danger. This predator, however, did not seem aggressive at all, not wild at all. Its calm aura exuded serenity, self-confidence, strength... no... power... it exuded power. He knew he was superior, superior in every way. If this predator decided to kill him now, there was nothing, absolutely nothing, he could do about it. The huge paw would close around his neck, squeeze, and he probably wouldn't even be able to scream before it broke his neck, just like that, on a whim.

The feeling of being completely at the mercy of this killer on velvet paws was beyond frightening, but at the same time it was terribly exciting, invigorating, and he had never felt so alive in his entire life.

And that was precisely the problem. He was about to end his life, and now that he was flooded with this feeling of being alive, he was suddenly no longer so sure of himself.

He hesitated. Several times he raised his hand, but then lowered it again. His breathing was ragged and he was unable to stand still. The adrenaline flooding his body demanded that his muscles move, or else he would burst. Again, he heard the voice next to his ear.

“I understand you, really, I do, but you came to us of your own free will, you have to see it through to the end.”

The words were just a whisper, but they carried a power he couldn't resist. Trembling, he raised his hand.

“Good... just like that... and now, knock.”

The words were hypnotic in their intonation, and he watched himself as his delicate hand clenched into a fist and knocked on the red-painted wood. Three times the sound of bone on wood echoed through the corridor before he slowly lowered his hand again. It didn't take long before the door slowly opened in front of him, revealing a room bathed in dim light.

It took a moment for his eyes to adjust from the red of the hallway to the semi-darkness of the salon, but what he saw then made him wish they hadn't adjusted to the lighting conditions.

…

In the salon, as his companion had named the room, about forty predators stood in two rows forming a guard of honor for him. They were all naked, men and women standing on both sides of the passageway, seemingly just waiting to pounce on him. He swallowed hard and took a deep breath. The air was stuffy, smelling of musk, sweat, wet fur, sex, and blood. His legs were shaking, but there was no escape. If it had been unlikely just a few moments ago, it was now absolutely impossible that he would leave this building alive.

“Come closer...”

It was not a request, it was an order. An order given with the practiced voice of years of experience. Only now did he notice that the paws that had been resting on his shoulders until just a moment ago, pushing him, guiding him, but also supporting him, were no longer there. He gasped for air but could not move.

“I said, come closer!”

The voice that reached him from the shadows at the other end of the room was definitely female, accustomed to having its commands obeyed, and now growing impatient. It was more of a stumble than a walk as he set himself in motion and crept through the gauntlet of predators.

He felt their eyes on him, felt them undressing and examining him with their greedy glances. It was a meat inspection, and he was the main course. He felt the heat radiating from their naked bodies, heard their hoarse breathing, smelled the blood in their breath, and saw the excitement his presence caused among the assembled crowd.

Breathing was difficult for him, he had to fight for every breath because his circulation was so flooded with adrenaline that it was hard for him to move his muscles, and with every new breath it got worse. He felt his heart beating in his throat and it felt as if it would burst at any moment. His fear threatened to overwhelm him, while all his senses, every instinct in his body, and the last remnants of his sanity screamed incessantly at him to finally flee. At the same time, his brain released vast amounts of endorphins to keep him at least halfway conscious.

The euphoria this triggered stood in stark contrast to his fear, and once again he had to admit to himself that he had never felt so alive in his life.

With every hunter he passed, the excitement grew and it became harder and harder to control the trembling in his legs. Ahead of him, the mistress stood out against the dark background. She was a panther, a black jaguar, and her yellowish-green eyes sparkled in the semi-darkness of the room when she saw him. She sat on a stone throne, which had been draped with furs for padding. She was also naked, her legs crossed and her arms casually resting on the armrests of her throne. She seemed interested, but at the same time bored. Her whole demeanor radiated arrogance, but that could be deceiving.

He stopped a few steps away from her and looked at the floor. He heard the whispering among the carnivores, but couldn't understand what they were saying. They spoke a dialect he didn't understand, but they were clearly amused.

“Show yourself!”

Now that he was so close to her, he could hear the purr in her voice. She was dripping with smugness. He swallowed hard and raised his hands to his hood. It was difficult for him to pull the black fabric back, not because it caught on his antlers, or what was left of them, but because the hood was the only thing still hiding his shame.

“Come on!”

she urged him more insistently, and he heard her claws scratching against the stone of the armrest. Carefully, he pushed the hood back, revealing his head. When the fabric finally fell back and he lowered his arms again, he sighed loudly.

A murmur went through the assembled crowd. The trimmed antlers were not a particularly unusual sight for the assembled carnivores, but the soft, delicate face beneath the antler stumps, the otherwise well-groomed fur, and the eyes that, despite all the fear and humiliation, still carried a hint of superiority, were. The deer that usually entered these premises were of a rather... simpler caliber.

When he looked up at the mistress, she leaned forward slightly, tilted her head, and smiled.

“What do we have here? A young aristocrat who has fallen from grace? What brings you to offer me your young, beautiful, healthy body as a tribute?”

she asked calmly, resting her head on one of her hands as she devoured him with her eyes.

“My life has no meaning anymore anyway!”

he replied meekly, gritting his teeth. Was she going to mock him too?

She sat up straight again and raised her eyebrows.

“I see... So your life has no meaning anymore?”

It was a challenge, not a mere statement. Of course his life was over; no herbivore who had ever entered The Den through that door had ever left the building alive, but she wanted to know how he had come to that conclusion. She could already imagine it vividly, but she wanted to hear it from him.

He swallowed again.

“Yes, my life is ruined. Just look at me. How am I supposed to go on living like this?”

he retorted, earning a weary smile.

“Not only did she reject me, they also cut off my antlers... Such shame... It will weigh on me forever... I am worthless... I might as well just let myself be eaten!”

he added when she didn't respond immediately. The mistress sat up and looked amused.

“I knew it...”

she murmured and smiled broadly, revealing her long fangs. Meanwhile, he trembled, his fear gradually turning to anger. His gaze pierced hers, but she easily withstood it; she had survived and won very different battles.

“You are a son from a good family. The fact that they cut your antlers will have given your family's reputation a serious blow. I would have loved to have been there when your father freaked out.”

Her amusement colored her tone as she leaned forward and rested on her elbows. He didn't respond, nor did he need to; she knew the customs of the upper classes only too well.

“I'm surprised they did that, though. Normally, aristocrats resort to other means of punishment. They must really hate you and your family.”

she added. He shook his head.

“No, that's not how it was. She's the daughter of a digger.”

he admitted meekly. A big O formed on her lips as the mistress sat up straight again and folded her hands in front of her.

“Well, that explains everything...”

It sounded almost smug, and her grin widened, her teeth flashing in the semi-darkness. He stared at her, his anger boiling up again.

“What do you mean?”

he asked, the adrenaline in his system making his tone sound much sharper. The mistress was unimpressed.

"Well, my dear, there are many factors at play here. I believe your father will have explained it to you. Associating with others below one's station is a disgrace in itself. However, I believe he might have overlooked that alone, but to then be rejected as well, no, that is unacceptable. On top of that, they punished you in the most visible way they could think of. For your kind, antlers are more than just an accessory, they are a status symbol. Of course, your antlers don't have as many points as those of an old, experienced stag, but nevertheless, their loss is a bitter blow, especially when your father is a high-ranking animal. Let me guess... hmmm... CEO of a corporation."

she explained calmly, and with every sentence she spoke, his gaze lowered more and more, and she knew she was right. One of the tigers present leaned over to her and whispered something in her ear. He couldn't quite make it out, but the name the tiger mentioned made him prick up his ears.

“Ooh... really? Well, would you look at that...”

He looked up and saw the mistress's face light up.

“What?”

he blurted out, but the mistress shook her clawed finger in denial.

“Be quiet when the adults are talking.”

she hissed, looking past him, following the tiger's outstretched arm, she looked over the assembled predators.

“Come here.”

she commanded someone he couldn't see, but he heard the soft footsteps behind him. He trembled with rage. At least the person wasn't wearing shoes, so it couldn't be his father, but when he finally saw the person, he couldn't believe his eyes. As he gasped for air, a snow leopard knelt down beside him and bowed her head. He knew the young predator all too well from one of the clubs he frequented. The mistress nodded gently.

“Rise and report.”

the mistress commanded, and the young snow leopard rose.

“Mistress Leiram, I know this deer. He is a regular at Meat Lovers. His father is...”

“NO!”

he interrupted, but stopped immediately when he saw the mistress's disapproving look.

“Know your place! The prey does not contradict the hunter .”

thundered the tiger to the mistress’s right. He was a muscle-bound thug whose short fur was covered in scars, and who had probably seen more battlefields than warm meals, but the mistress merely raised her hand wearily and the tiger bowed deeply.

“Please excuse my outburst, Lady Leiram.”

he whispered, and the mistress gently placed her hand on the back of his head.

“You are forgiven.”

she said softly, and you could see the tiger breathe a sigh of relief.

The whole interaction lasted only a moment, but it demonstrated the power the mistress had over her subordinates. He swallowed and looked at the floor.

“Continue.”

the mistress commanded the young snow leopard.

“As I said, I know this young stag from Meat Lovers; his father is the chairman of National Securities Bank. His name is Fei Breytan.”

said the young cat, and he pressed his lips together.

“Fei Breytan, I see...”

pondered the mistress, bringing the fingertips of her folded hands to her mouth.

"A big shot indeed. No wonder he freaked out. Let me guess, he cut off your funding and disowned you. They like to do that, you know? It's the easiest way to get rid of unloved family members. Murder is too conspicuous, and repairing the damage is too expensive and too time-consuming. They disown their unloved children, and when they are later found dead in the gutter, well, then it's a tragedy they can spin to their advantage. Tragic."

said the mistress, looking down at him.

“Well, they won't find your body in the gutter, that would be a waste, wouldn't it?”

she added, looking him up and down.

“Anyway... show yourself, I want to see you.”

He looked at her in horror.

“What?”

The mistress took a deep breath and leaned forward.

“You should undress. I want to see what I'm eating! Because if I like what I see, I might enjoy it before I eat it!”

She emphasized every syllable and garnished her words with gusto as she watched him squirm under her gaze.

So now it was time, the moment he had come to The Den for. After falling out of favor, being cast out, almost robbed, humiliated, and mocked, it was now time for them to finally kill him.

His anger, which had been boiling inside him just a moment ago, the anger at his father, who cared more about his reputation than his son, the anger at the carnivores who revelled in his suffering, the anger at Julie, who had betrayed his father's name, and of course the anger at himself for being so stupid as to get himself into this situation in the first place; all this anger had evaporated, replaced by a fundamental fear of the end. The fear of death, whose embodiment sat before him dressed in black, legs crossed, naked, and completely relaxed.

His hands trembled, his breath quivered, he felt hot, no, cold, maybe both, he wasn't sure.

“Un... undress?”

he stammered and noticed movement in his peripheral vision. Were they coming straight for him? Would they simply rip his clothes off before tearing him to pieces?

That's what they did, didn't they? Wild animals, hungry for flesh and blood, his flesh and blood.

“Yes. Take your clothes off. Show me the body that milk and honey created, that money and not hard work shaped.”

repeated the mistress, gesturing for him to finally continue. He swallowed and, with trembling hands, untied the knot that held the hooded cloak together at his shoulders. The heavy black fabric fell to the floor, revealing him. His shirt, which had been snow-white at the beginning of the week, was now stained and sweat marks were visible. His fine trousers, which had been neatly ironed at the beginning, showed clear signs of wear, and his shoes, whose leather had been so shiny you could see your reflection in them when he put them on, were now scuffed and dull.

The mistress nodded and motioned for him to continue, so he went on, unbuttoning the cuff on his left sleeve; the right one was already missing. Then he brought his hands to the collar of his shirt and began to unbutton it, one button at a time. It was difficult for him because his hands were shaking so much that he often slipped off the buttons.

“Hnnnngg...”

He gritted his teeth and somehow managed to undo the buttons without tearing any off. While gasping for breath, he fumbled with the buckle of his belt, trying to undo it. Again and again his hands failed him and he looked around in panic to see what the predators around him were doing.

“Your eyes are only on me... forget the others!”

the mistress commanded in a calm but commanding tone, prompting him to look back at her. When he finally managed to undo his belt, he gasped with relief. All that was left were the buttons on his pants.

Five more buttons...

He shuddered as he realized that these last five little buttons were all that stood between him and death. Did he even want that anymore? Was he overreacting?

Then he remembered that there was no escape anyway. He was surrounded by carnivores, all craving his flesh. Even if he decided now that he didn't want to go on, they wouldn't just let him go, would they?

His hands closed around the top button, but he hesitated, looking up at the mistress, who sat completely relaxed on her throne, her hands casually folded in front of her flat stomach, her head slightly tilted, waiting for her little snack to finally undress. His breath trembled as he undid the first button. The buttons were larger and sturdier than those on his shirt, so he managed to open the button with some degree of control. His hands slid lower and opened the second button, while something like a whimper escaped from his throat.

Two buttons were already undone, only three remained. He could already feel the pants being pulled down by gravity along his slender legs. He held them tight, at least for now, he wasn't ready yet. Not yet.

His hands clenched around the next button and trembled. He closed his eyes and tried desperately to control his breathing and shaking, but his hands refused to obey him.

“Come on, that's what you're here for!”

demanded the mistress, the impatience in her voice clearly audible. He flinched and began to tremble all over. He couldn't see it, but the mistress nodded to the snow leopard, who was still standing next to him. She nodded and slowly turned to face him.

When she placed her hands on his, he flinched and let go of his pants. With a loud rustle, they fell to the floor and he gasped for air. He opened his eyes and looked into hers, which radiated so much calm and confidence that it almost caused him pain.

“Ju...Julie...?”

he stammered, but couldn't continue because she put one of her fingers on his lips.

“Don't speak...”

she whispered, and he could smell the distinct scent of blood on her breath. That indescribable mixture of iron and copper that you taste more than you smell. He gasped when he saw her eyes wander downward.

“We mustn't keep the mistress waiting, or she'll punish you, you and me...”

she added, placing her hands on his shoulders. He wanted to protest, he wanted to stop her, but he couldn't. Not even when he felt her slip his shirt over his shoulder and slowly pull it down his arms.

Every breath was a struggle, and it took all his strength not to gasp with every breath. His body stiffened and his muscles finally refused to obey him.

All he could do was watch as the young snow leopard undressed him, just as she had done countless times before. Her movements were elegant, supple, and purposeful; at the same time, they were still sensual, tender, and loving. The dreamy look in her eyes as her velvety soft paws ran over his chest made him shudder. His body reacted instinctively to her touch; there was nothing he could do about it.

Nevertheless, he was infinitely embarrassed, and when she elegantly sank to her knees in front of him, he wasn't sure what would happen next. Only one thing was certain: the hole he wanted to sink into right now would not open up and swallow him whole.

When Julie knelt in front of him, he wanted to place his hands over his manhood, but she was faster.

“No, no, no...”

she whispered in that sugar-sweet voice she had perfected over the years at Meat Lovers.

“...the mistress wants to see everything, and it would be a shame to deprive her of this magnificent specimen.”

she purred, gently pushing his hands aside. He was unable to do anything about it, but the sight of her naked body, which had sweetened so many nights for him, the sound of her sensual voice, which had sung praises to his manhood and stamina on those nights, and the tender touches of her velvety soft paws, whose claws had already left marks on his back, had already made his arousal clearly visible. At the sight of the considerable tent he had already pitched, Julie smiled and looked up at him.

“Hmmm, I knew you would be happy to see me...”

she whispered softly, her purring almost drowning out her words. He shook his head.

“Ju... Julie... no... don't...”

he stammered as she slid her slender fingers into his underwear from below. She smiled and nodded slowly.

“It's already too late for that, Fei Wong... much too late...”

she whispered the last words just audibly as she spread her fingers and slowly pulled down his underwear.

“Hnnngg...”

He squeezed his eyes shut and gritted his teeth, hoping to prevent the inevitable, but he had no chance. The young snow leopard pulled down his underwear, revealing his almost fully erect manhood.

As soon as his underwear was below his knees, she simply let it fall and turned her gaze to his member. She could restrain herself, but the temptation was there.

“You may withdraw.”

the mistress demanded, and Julie nodded without hesitation. Before he could do anything, the big cat rose, turned to the mistress, and bowed.

“As you wish, Mistress Leiram.”

As she withdrew, the mistress looked him over. He was slender, as befitted a stag, but the last week had once again depleted his reserves. His narrow shoulders stuck out, and the absence of fat made his wiry muscles even more apparent. He wasn't sick, but he almost seemed so, emaciated as he was. As her gaze wandered downward, he clenched his fists. Now it was truly a meat inspection. He was being downgraded to a product whose quality had to be assessed, whose worthiness for consumption had yet to be determined. He didn't miss the twitch of her eyebrows and the small smile on her lips as she passed his midsection.

It took all his courage and the last bit of control he could muster as he pushed his chin forward and looked up at the mistress.

“Well, Mistress Leiram, do you like what you see?”

It sounded defiant, but the subtle tremolo in his voice betrayed him. The mistress let her eyes wander back up his body until she looked him in the eyes. It was a clear, simple challenge, one he had little chance of winning.

“Oh, I like unruly food. It makes it so much more fun to teach it a lesson.”

she said softly, smiling her most beautiful predatory smile. She slowly sat up and uncrossed her legs in an extremely lascivious manner, giving him a deep insight. It was clearly intentional, but it didn't fail to have an effect, and he had to restrain himself from gasping. Her movements were elegant, rehearsed, and brimming with power, and when she finally rose from her throne, she made sure to display her charms as effectively as possible.

She was a killer, dressed in silky, shiny black fur. It helped her hide her strength, but not her curves, and her fluid, effortless movements made her look like a shadow. A shadow that could kill you with one swipe of her powerful paws and one bite of her inch-long fangs.

With every precise step she took toward him, he grew hotter. He couldn't breathe, he couldn't move; he was the deer staring into the headlights of the approaching truck, unable to move.

He just stared at her as she took the few steps toward him, her hips swaying and her tail swinging completely relaxed behind her. She was at least as tall as he was, if not taller, and her posture revealed that she was used to being in command. When she finally stood directly in front of him, he had to raise his head slightly to look her in the eyes. His body was tense to the extreme and he struggled for every little breath; she, on the other hand, still seemed relaxed and made no secret of how inferior she considered him to be.

She raised her hand and grabbed his chin. It wasn't painful, but it was firm enough to show him that resistance was completely futile. She turned his head to the left and right, examining his bone structure, and when she let him go, she rubbed her fingers together. He didn't dare say anything, even though a comment was on the tip of his tongue.

She wrinkled her nose and looked down at him, lingering again at his midsection, but not touching him further.

“He will bathe... and afterwards, bring him to my chambers!”

she commanded and turned away without another word.

...

Before Fei Wong could do or say anything, the massive tiger to her right and another jaguar grabbed him and led him out of the salon.

They simply grabbed him under the arms, lifted him up, and carried him out of the room. All he could do was look over at the mistress, who sat smugly on her throne.

Finally, when the big red door closed, blocking his view of the salon, he was jolted out of his stupor and looked around.

“Where are you taking me?”

he asked as the two big cats dragged him down the hallway to one of the other doors. The tiger grinned and purred.

"To the bathtub. You stink and you're dirty. The mistress attaches great importance to her meals being hygienically impeccable."

The young deer swallowed, but they were right, he hadn't seen a shower in days, and life on the streets wasn't exactly known for keeping you clean.

Another door was pushed open and they walked down another corridor. This one was much more homely, the walls hung with pictures showing all kinds of people. He assumed they were former members, as none of the faces looked familiar to him. He turned to the tiger again.

“Well, I can walk...”

he offered, but the tiger shook his head.

“No, you'll just make stains on the carpet.”

The statement was meant as a joke, but it still hit him hard. He came from a good family, he didn't make... then he remembered his condition, and although he was still sure he wouldn't leave any stains, there was some truth in what the tiger had said.

“I'm not that dirty, let me down...”

He tried a half-hearted protest, but the tiger just smiled as the jaguar opened another door. The room behind the door was dark, but the echo of their footsteps revealed that it was probably completely tiled. The click of the light switch sounded sharp, and the brightness that flooded the room burned in his eyes. He was set down, and the cold, smooth floor beneath his feet confirmed his suspicion that they were now in a washroom. As his eyes slowly adjusted to the light, he could already hear the splashing of water in the tub.

He turned around and saw a row of showers and two relatively large bathtubs. The jaguar was filling one of them with water. The tiger stood next to him, keeping a paw on his shoulder so he couldn't escape. As if he had any chance of doing so.

The other turned off the water and looked at him.

“All right, kid, get in the tub.”

He still couldn't quite get his head around the fact that the big cats were so carefree, but what could he do? Nothing... but obey!

So he slowly walked over to the tub as the tiger's paw slipped from his shoulder. He looked into the ceramic basin, whose snow-white color stood in stark contrast to the red of his blood in his mind's eye.

Carefully, he lifted his leg and stepped into the tub. The water was really pleasantly warm, and whatever the jaguar had added to the water smelled wonderfully soothing. Some kind of herbs and that typical soap smell that always clung to these additives.

When he had lifted his second leg into the tub, he lowered himself very slowly until the water almost completely covered him. With a sigh of relaxation, he leaned back and rested his head on the edge of the tub.

“That feels good...”

he murmured and closed his eyes, while the two big cats smiled.

“All right, we'll let you soak for a moment, someone will be here shortly to assist you with washing.”

The jaguar explained and withdrew together with the scarred tiger. He nodded slightly and grunted his agreement. Only when he heard the door close did he realize he was alone. His head shot up and he looked around with wide eyes.

Had they really left him alone, or were they standing outside the door, just waiting for him to try to escape?

He pushed himself up and turned toward the door. He strained to watch the only exit and listened for any sound, but no matter how hard he tried to see shadows under the door or hear guards outside, everything remained silent. All he could hear was the soft splashing of water and his own breathing echoing off the walls.

He tried to remember how many steps it was to the red corridor through which he had entered the building, and how long that corridor had been. He was actually a fast runner, would he be able to escape from the bathroom and then from the building? And then what? He was naked, penniless, in the shadows. As good as dead.

Yes, as good as, but if he stayed here, he was absolutely certain to die.

He gritted his teeth. It was now or...

Never...

The bathroom door opened and Julie entered. Her face reflected deep concern, but also great anger. He immediately sank back into the tub as Julie stomped over to him. With each heavy step, he became smaller until, in the end, he could just about see over the edge of the tub.

“Tell me, have you lost your mind? What had ridden you, or rather who did you ride, to come up with the oh-so-glorious idea of coming here of all places? Are you past saving?”

She hissed at him, her ears pressed flat against her head and her teeth bared. Before he could say anything, she continued her tirade.

“No, you can't be saved, not anymore. Goddamn it, how can anyone be so... no, don't say it, I know the answer... You herbivores drive me crazy.”

She paced back and forth in front of the tub, gesticulating wildly in the air, and every time he tried to say something, she hissed at him so fiercely that he almost completely submerged himself.

“You should be spanked, but unfortunately, you even enjoy that.”

He watched her continue to stamp around the bathtub in a rage. He didn't really dare say anything until she had calmed down at least a little. He knew her well enough to know that she could be very quick-tempered, as was common with big cats, but she usually calmed down quickly once she had vented her anger. This time was no different, because he soon noticed her footsteps softening, her gestures calming down, and her posture slowly but surely changing from agitated to relaxed.

“I had no choice...”

He didn't get any further before she exploded again, snatched one of the washcloths from the shelf, and threw it in his face.

“No choice. Nonsense. You herbivores always have a choice. And you rich snobs especially. You have all the opportunities the social system has to offer!”

She hissed and circled the tub again while he pulled the rag from his face.

“You didn't have to tell her who my father is.”

He retorted, managing at least not to sound quite like a whining child. Julie exploded again, leaning on the edge of the tub and hissing at him so coldly that his blood almost froze in his veins.

“I tried to save your damn life. Be grateful, you asshole!”

She hissed, her claws screeching across the ceramic surface of the tub.

“What... what do you mean?”

“I was hoping that the mistress would see you as a valuable hostage. That she would try to blackmail your father and keep you alive until he paid your ransom.”

She pressed on, and his eyes widened.

“B... But...”

“You idiot. Just because you're a customer, just because you're a goddamn herbivore, and a stupid one at that, doesn't mean I don't like you.”

Her voice broke and her arms began to tremble.

“Just because you lost your family... doesn't mean you don't have a life anymore...”

His mouth moved, but he couldn't get a sound out as the young snow leopard in front of him began to tremble all over.

“Look at me... I never had a family... ‘The Den’ is my family... my broken, completely insane family... and I'm still alive... Why are you throwing your life away? Tell me why!”

Her knees buckled and she collapsed in front of him. It happened so suddenly that he couldn't react. Only when she was already kneeling in front of him could he put his arms around her. He laid his head on hers and held her tight as she sobbed with rage and despair.

"I... I... hmm... I saw no way out. My father rejected me. He chased me off the estate. I had no money, no place to stay, no friends, nothing. I survived on the streets for a week and couldn't find a way out, so I came into the shadows. I thought at least this way it would be quick."

he whispered, holding her tight until he noticed she was sitting up again.

He released her from his embrace and she looked him in the eyes. She seemed agitated, still angry, but somehow resigned. There was nothing they could do now. He was lost, a small herbivore surrounded by large, hungry predators; and as skinny as he was, he wouldn't even be enough for one meal for all of them.

Julie pressed her lips together.

“Maybe this is your chance. You're far too skinny, just skin and bones. Maybe, just maybe, the mistress will want to fatten you up a little first. It wouldn't be the first time we've taken in prey for a while.”

she explained, and it seemed as if she was searching for something in his eyes as he shrugged his shoulders.

"And then what, Julie? Am I just postponing my death for a few days? Doesn't that make it even worse? Living in constant uncertainty, wondering if today might be my day? Will they come for me today? No. I'd rather die today than go through this ordeal... even though I'm terribly afraid..."

he admitted meekly, looking at the floor. Julie shook her head vigorously and lifted his chin again.

“No, no, you mustn't think like that. The mistress has released herbivores before. You just have to impress her enough. She'll take you to her chamber. She'll sleep with you. She always does that, it's her way of showing dominance over others.”

replied the young snow leopard, her voice still sounding slightly choked.

“I know you're capable of great things if you want to. You can do it, you have to do it... I...”

She stopped before she could finish the sentence, and he saw the tears welling up in her eyes again. He wasn't sure how to respond, nor was he sure he wanted the mistress to release him again. Even if, and that was a damn uncertain if, he got out of here alive, where would he go? What would he do then? He would still be on the street, with no place to stay, no money, no... He looked at Julie... well, maybe not without friends; but what good would that do in the end?

“I'll do my best. I promise.”

he finally whispered, stroking her cheek. Julie nodded and her eyes wandered down his body.

“Okay... I think I should get you washed now, the mistress doesn't like to wait.”

she replied, trying to sound convincing but failing miserably. Fei Wong took a deep breath and sank back into the tub. In fact, there wasn't much he could do at the moment. Julie's plan was basically hopeless too. He prided himself on his skills in bed, but seducing and convincing a dominatrix who had probably slept with the biggest, meanest, strongest, and best men the shadows had to offer was more than he could handle in more ways than one.

Julie took the washcloth she had thrown in his face earlier and soaked it.

“Let me help you... lean forward, I'll wash your back...”

she whispered, wringing out the cloth. He did as he was told and leaned forward. Even through his fur, his ribs were visible on his back and his vertebrae were visible.

“...you've always been slim, but now... you're completely emaciated...”

she observed, and he couldn't disagree with her. He hadn't eaten anything for a week. Except for a few bites here and there, he had been starving, and living in constant fear had caused him to lose weight faster than usual.

“I know. The tables aren't as richly laid when you don't have money, but I think you know that better than I do.”

he replied, looking at his arms. She carefully rubbed them under the water and watched as the dirt from the street came off his fur and clouded the water.

“I was stupid enough to believe that money could buy me anything. Anything at all. And I was even more stupid because I believed that nothing would ever change.”

he added, lifting his hands out of the water to get a better look at them. Julie rinsed the rag and nodded silently. She couldn't disagree with him. He was stupid, really stupid, but actually he was a lovable idiot, and now that money no longer poisoned his character, he could have become a really decent lover. She came to the other side of the tub and pointed to his feet.

“Your feet... out of the water with 'em...”

she commanded in a calm voice. The sadness was still clearly audible, but she managed to put her usual commanding tone in her voice, and he obeyed. Slowly, he lifted his left foot out of the water.

“As you command, Mistress.”

he replied, and the wet rag landed with a slap on his face.

“Don't let Mistress Leiram hear that!”

she hissed as he threw the rag back.

“Here I am Julie, and ONLY Julie. The mistress is the only one who can claim that title!”

she added and began washing his foot and lower leg. He nodded gently, even though he was confused. He had always considered Julie to be a very resolute young woman who easily and confidently defended her place in the world and didn't let anyone take advantage of her. At Meat Lovers, she was known for throwing difficult customers out the door herself and standing up to colleagues who were significantly larger and stronger than her, but here, here she was small, quiet, reserved, and voluntarily and willingly submitting to her mistress.

Admittedly, Leiram was an impressive figure, and her black fur concealed the strength that her supple movements hinted at, but she was also just a woman, and he had seen and experienced firsthand what Julie was capable of when she wanted to.

When she was done with his left foot, he lifted his other foot out of the water. Julie also took meticulous care of this foot while he enjoyed the service. Under other circumstances, such a display of submissiveness would have been something he would have gladly indulged in much more intensely, but in this situation, it was something that evoked very conflicting feelings in him.

It didn't take long for Julie to wash his second foot as well, and he lowered it back under the surface of the water.

“Good, get up...”

she commanded quietly, and Fei Wong obeyed without protest.

Now that he was completely soaked and his fur was literally sticking to him, he looked even more emaciated. He heard Julie gasping for air next to him, but he didn't dare look down at her. The young snow leopard came around the tub so that she was now crouching in front of him. His best asset, a body part he was very proud of and which he could claim had made many women happy, now looked even bigger. And it was hanging right in front of her nose.

At that moment, so many thoughts were running through his head, and none of them were appropriate for the situation at hand, but each of them aroused him more and more.

Julie watched as the young stag's member slowly came to life in front of her, becoming more erect with every pulse. The temptation was great on both sides, and for both of them, this was most likely their last chance to give in to it once more, but Julie's loyalty to her mistress was too strong, and so she was able to restrain herself.

Instead, she began to gently clean the reproductive organ in front of her face. Her movements were practiced, tender, even gentle, causing his breathing to deepen and forcing him to restrain himself so as not to enjoy it too much.

“Hnnn... Julie... if you keep doing that...”

he gasped, clenching his fists in the hope that it would help him control himself better, but he didn't need to, because Julie looked up at him briefly and nodded. She let go of him and stood up.

“I'll get you a towel,”

she said quietly and turned away. As she walked to the shelf on the other wall of the bathroom, Fei Wong could see that she too had not remained completely unaffected. Her steps seemed stiff and her tail twitched nervously back and forth. He knew that gait all too well. Whenever they had stayed too long in the lobby at Meat Lovers before he had accompanied her to her room, she had walked like this, and every time they hadn't quite closed the door before she had pounced on him.

This time she would have to hold back if she didn't want to get into a fight with the mistress. He took the towel she offered him and wrapped it around himself. He rubbed it over his arms and back while looking around once more.

“How many... um...”

he stammered quietly, and Julie finished the sentence for him.

"You can say it, carnivores. The Den started out as a shelter for destitute predators. A facility where carnivores could find refuge when they had nowhere else to go. The brotherhood was founded much later. Now The Den is an institution in the shadows and usually houses between fifty and sixty predators. The mistress has been the leader of The Den for five years and we've never had it better."

explained the young snow leopard as she helped him dry off. He nodded slowly and looked down at himself.

“Fifty...”

he murmured. The way he looked, he wouldn't even make a decent meal for half that number. He took a deep breath, about to say something, when Julie hugged him from behind and rested her head against his.

“Don't... don't say it...”

she whispered, and he nodded again. Now that he no longer stank like a skunk's victim, he could really smell her scent. She didn't smell like the usual perfume she always used, although he could still smell it on her. It was more of a primal scent: wet fur, sweat, earth, blood... and something else he couldn't quite place. If you ignored the coppery, iron smell of blood, she smelled really nice. He carefully placed his hand on hers and held it tight.

“I...”

“No... don't say anything now...”

Julie repeated and pressed herself closer to him. He could feel her trembling behind him. He pressed his lips together and squeezed her hand tighter. He wanted to enjoy the moment a little longer, no, actually, he wanted the moment to never end, but that was out of the question. Julie slowly pulled away from him and turned him to face her, but before he could say or do anything, she sealed his lips with hers. She gave him no chance and deepened the kiss almost instantly. Unable to resist, or even wanting to in the slightest, he embraced her and pressed her body against his still damp chest, returning the kiss with all his might.

Spurred on by his reaction, Julie intensified her efforts, wrapping her strong arms around his fragile-looking body and pushing her tongue into his throat.

She seemed almost desperate in the way she almost devoured him.

For a moment that felt like an eternity, their tongues fought for dominance until Julie finally gave in and pulled away from the kiss. They looked at each other for another moment, and he wanted to say something again, but she put her finger on his lips.

“Don't. Don't make it more painful than it already is.”

she whispered and stepped back. He wanted to argue, but the serious look in her eyes, with which she tried to hide her pain, made him pause.

“Time's up. I'll take you to the mistress's chambers now. Then...”

She broke off and bit her lip. He knew what it meant and nodded calmly. He tried to radiate calm and composure, even though his whole being was rebelling against him and screaming inside him that he should finally flee. He was a flight animal. No deer faced a fight it could only lose.

Julie pointed to the door leading out of the bathroom and back into the corridor. Without a word, he led the way, hearing the snow leopard's soft footsteps behind him. He reached for the doorknob and hesitated. Now that he thought about it, he didn't know if there had been guards standing outside the door the whole time, listening to every word they had said. He wasn't sure which he preferred: guards who were probably mocking him but at least showed that they weren't completely sure of themselves, or no guards, which would mean that they didn't even suspect him to rebel. He gritted his teeth and turned the knob. When he opened the door, there was indeed no one in the hallway eavesdropping on them.

A wave of relief washed over him. No one had noticed anything that had happened between him and Julie.

He stepped into the hallway and instinctively looked in the direction where he thought the exit was, but Julie pointed in the other direction, deeper into the building and thus away from a potential escape.

They walked down the hallway, past doors marked with names. These had to be the bedrooms of the individual residents. Some were decorated, others looked very old, and still others had no names. The walls between the doors were covered with pictures, and under some of them were plaques with names and dates.

“Who are all these predators?”

he asked quietly, and Julie looked around.

“These are all the members of the Den who have passed away since its founding. They were all respected and never forgotten residents of these halls,”

she explained as she continued to follow him.

“Why don't all the pictures have a plaque?”

he asked, and Julie shook her head.

“In the past, when we were still a facility for homeless and destitute predators, the Den did not have the financial means to give each member the respect they deserved. The plaques were always put up when there was enough money for them. Out of respect for the old days, the Mistress decided not to make the remaining plaques. The new pictures will all get one.”

replied the snow leopard, pointing to a worn door on the right side of the hallway. He looked at the door and slowed down.

“We're here...”

she whispered.

The door was the same plain, ordinary door as all the other doors in this hallway. It was worn, the paint faded, and the surface covered with scratches. The door sign was a simple metal frame with a piece of cardboard labeled Leiram in Sanskrit. No title, no decoration, no special features, just a simple red door with a white-gray nameplate.

He was almost disappointed, but then he remembered that many of these communities insisted very strongly that they were all equal, that there were no differences. Maybe Leiram was the same. Maybe the mistress was just a lost soul who had somehow managed to get out of the gutter and into a position of power without forgetting who she was and who had helped her.

Before he could open the door, Julie pushed past him and stood in front of him. She looked at him and placed her hands on his chest, burying her fingers in his fur. Her expression reflected so many emotions, but one stood out above all others: fear.

He pressed his lips together and hugged her. Neither of them knew if they would ever see each other again. It was Julie who finally broke free from the embrace.

“It's time...”

she whispered softly and stepped aside. He wanted to say something else, but decided against it. Nothing he could say now would change anything, except make it worse. He took a deep breath and opened the door.

The room behind the door was dark, and the light from the hallway illuminated only the first few feet of the chamber. He swallowed and entered the room. It was as if the darkness swallowed him up.

Even though the hallway was not exactly an example of coziness, and the atmosphere throughout the building was one of oppression and violence, he preferred it a thousand times more than the absolute silence that reigned in Leira's chamber.

When he closed the door behind him, shutting out the outside world, he was overcome by a feeling of utter hopelessness. He was literally in the lioness's den, or rather, the panther's den.

Now that the door was closed, he stood in complete darkness and was disoriented. Since he couldn't rely on his eyes, he had to focus on his other senses. He listened intently to the shadows, hoping to hear something, but apart from his own heartbeat, which was beating louder and louder in his chest, he heard nothing. He took a deep breath and took in the smell of the room. He couldn't place all the smells, but there was that very specific scent of fur, wet fur. That musky, spicy, heavy smell that all fur-wearers always carried with them; but there was more, he recognized the smell of old sweat and that sweet scent of sexual arousal; and then there was that very peculiar smell, her smell. It was hard to describe, but the more he took it in, the more the hairs on the back of his neck stood up. He tried not to breathe too deeply, not wanting to overwhelm himself with the scent.

Even though a chill was running down his spine, he felt astonishingly hot. The room was at a comfortable temperature, but the excitement, stress, and fear made his body feel like it was on a roller coaster. He felt cold and hot at the same time, and he felt the urge to move, only to feel at the same moment that he couldn't move. Finally, he forced himself to stand still and breathe calmly.

It took a while for his eyes to adjust to the darkness and slowly see again.

The room was deep, with a tube-like hallway leading to the actual room. It wasn't very big, but it offered enough space for a large bed, a wardrobe, a small armchair, and a window at the back wall. The window fueled his hope, but only briefly, as he quickly realized that it was barred. The moon, high in the sky, shone through it, illuminating the room with its pale light.

He wasn't sure what to do next. When would the mistress arrive? What did she expect of him? He could only speculate.

As he walked around the bed, he ran one of his hands over the blanket. The bedding felt wonderfully soft. He wasn't quite sure what it was, perhaps a type of linen, but the texture was too fine for that. He carefully sat down on the bed. The mattress wasn't really soft, but it gave enough to be comfortable. Then he remembered that the mistress must be significantly heavier than him, so the mattress would probably be soft enough for her.

He tried to relax; for the moment, he had no choice but to wait. The mistress would come to him and then he would see what happened.

He wasn't sure how long he had waited, but in the end he had actually managed to relax a little. He had felt his pulse slow down and the adrenaline flush out of his system. For a moment, he had wondered whether it would be disrespectful to lie down on the bed while waiting for the mistress. He had decided against it because he didn't want to be rude. He basically had nothing left to lose, but if there was even the slightest chance that he could survive the night, he would take it.

Just before he could truly relax, he heard the doorknob turn. He looked toward the door and watched as it slowly opened. The light from the hallway was bright and almost blinded him, and standing in that cone of light was the silhouette of the mistress.

Black, powerful, dominant.

She radiated power, and each of her controlled movements underscored her demand for obedience. Without a word, she entered the room and closed the door behind her. Now that she was once again enveloped in the dark shadows of the room, her outline merged with the darkness, and only the reflection of her pupils in the pale moonlight and the occasional glitter of her jewelry she wore betrayed her presence.

The young stag was still sitting on the edge of the bed, staring at her, not so much seeing her as sensing her approach. It was that ancient instinct that every prey animal had when it sensed an invisible hunter stalking it. His heartbeat quickened and his flight reflex kicked in. Panic welled up inside him, but if he was honest with himself, he had to admit that he enjoyed this feeling. It was part of why he had kept coming back to Meat Lovers to sleep with carnivores, especially Julie.

This panic, this animalistic fear, made him feel alive. The sheltered life he had led thanks to his father's wealth was all well and good, not having to worry because you knew you had a home, a warm meal, safety and security, all of that was good and right, but at the same time so boring and predictable.

One reason he had fallen in love with a miner's daughter was the uncertainty, the taboo, the little adventure. Looking back, he realized that it probably wouldn't have worked out for long anyway, and if he had continued to insist on seeing Julie, the relationship would probably have fallen apart.

What a spoiled brat he had been, and where that worldview had led him.

“I see Julie has done a good job.”

Her dark voice snapped him out of his thoughts and back to reality. She was standing practically right in front of him, and yet all he could see were her pupils, sparkling like jewels in the darkness, and the jewelry she was wearing. A silver cuff she wore around her upper arm, a delicate belly chain, and an anklet adorning her left ankle. They all glistened silver in the cold light of the full moon, which still shone kindly but distantly through the window.

He nodded slightly.

“Yes, we washed off the dirt from the road as best we could.”

he replied meekly, trying to appear confident. The mistress smiled and looked down at him.

“Julie told me that you have amazing stamina for a greenhorn. I'm counting on that, because you're going to have to earn your death.”

It seemed almost casual when she talked about killing him. It made him angry that he was still just a piece of meat to her. A meal that still had to be prepared, already caught and cleaned, but not yet gutted and cooked. It scratched at his ego and his dignity. He wanted to fight back, to throw in her face how humiliating this behavior was and how unfair to him, who had come to them voluntarily to donate his body.

“I see your anger, and I understand your anger, but you brought this situation upon yourself, Fei Wong.”

She beat him to it and put her hand on his chin. Her fingers were velvety soft and warm; she didn't hold him tight, she just guided his gaze to her eyes. She smelled of lavender and gooseberries. He nodded into her hand.

“I know, but that doesn't make the humiliation any easier to bear.”

He muttered and tensed, expecting a punishment that ultimately did not come. The mistress looked at him with interest and tilted her head, then began to smile. It was a cruel but loving smile that showed her teeth and reached her eyes.

“Oh, please don't get me wrong, it's in my nature to dominate my prey. And as far as I know, you're not averse to that, quite the contrary.”

she purred, slowly running her clawed thumb over his lips. She was right, he did enjoy it when a woman dominated him, it was something he could happily indulge in, but those women hadn't just seen him as a midnight snack; with Leiram, it was something completely different. He was meat to her, food she could play with a little longer, prey she could use to indulge her feline instincts a few more moments.

He pressed his lips together and glared at her.

“Oh, I like the fire in your eyes, your anger gives you strength. You'll need it,”

she whispered, licking her lips.

“You should know that no matter what you do now, you will not leave these walls alive, but it makes a difference whether I simply throw you to the others to be devoured, or whether you face your ancestors in a way that is much more pleasant and perhaps even involves something like dignity,”

explained the mistress, bringing her face closer to his. Her voice was completely calm and composed, as if she had done this countless times before. He swallowed and imagined her dragging him down the hallway, screaming and kicking, and then throwing him to her roommates, who would tear him apart alive. This was to be avoided if possible. He blinked and shook his head.

“Good.”

she purred and gave him a little kiss on the nose, which came so suddenly that he didn't know if or how to react.

“Rebellion would do you no good, because in the Den there is only one who is at the top. You will follow my instructions without hesitation, without questioning them, or you will suffer. Take your pick, the decision is entirely yours.”

Her whisper just barely drowned out her purr. He looked her in the eyes, tried to swallow, but his mouth was too dry, then he nodded slowly. The mistress's smile widened and she nodded as well.

“Good choice. On your knees!”

she demanded, releasing his chin and taking a step back. Without hesitation, he slid off the bed and onto his knees.

“As you wish, Mistress.”

he whispered, kneeling directly in front of her. His face is now more or less at the same height as her crotch. So close, her very own scent was almost overwhelming for him. He couldn't help but take it in, and his body reacted accordingly, without him being able to resist. He could still hide his excitement, because as long as he remained kneeling, she wouldn't see it, but this wouldn't last forever.

He looked up at her, because he didn't want to have visual stimulation as well as olfactory stimulation. She looked down at him and revelled in his submissiveness. There was something perverse about her smile.

“Be a good boy and show your mistress how much you adore her.”

she commanded gently, stroking his head and releasing his chin. He trembled and lowered his gaze again.

“Certainly, mistress.”

he replied, looking at her crotch, that dark and shadowy area between her thighs. Of course, it was far from his first time. He prided himself on being quite good at satisfying women with his tongue, but never before had so much depended on it. He cautiously raised his hands to her hips, but before he could touch her, she stopped him.

“No, no, no, youngster, no one said you could touch your mistress."

she said, her tone amused, as he looked up at her again and let his hands drop. His eyes were wide open and there was a certain panic in them. The mistress smiled down at him and opened her legs a little.

“Here, I'll make it a little easier for you. No one should be able to say I didn't give you a chance.”

Her voice dripped with arrogance and feigned benevolence. He gritted his teeth and nodded. Now was not the time to complain. He put his hands behind his back and focused his eyes back on the task at hand.

His breath trembled as he approached her vagina. Only a slight reflection on her moist lips showed him where to direct his efforts; otherwise, there was complete darkness between her legs. He tenderly kissed her mons pubis and tasted her for the very first time. Her fur was shortly shorn but silky soft, and he tasted the soap she used to smell so seductively of lavender and gooseberries, but also her very own taste, which he found difficult to describe.

He didn't give her time to say anything, but began kissing his way down. He could feel her getting hotter and hotter on his lips the closer he got to his goal.

“Hmmm, you're doing well, keep it up.”

Leiram moaned and rolled her pelvis back slightly, while he was careful to first caress the area around her vagina and express his adoration with little kisses and the occasional furtive lick. His efforts seemed to be reciprocated, as the mistress above him began to breathe more deeply and hummed her approval of what he was doing. Slowly, oh so slowly, he brought his lips closer to her slit. At first, he just kissed it gently, taking in her taste, feeling her heat, and testing the softness of her lips.

She was delicious, she was perfect, and under different circumstances, he would have enjoyed this so much more, but at that moment, his needs, his pleasure, and his satisfaction were absolutely secondary. It was all about the mistress and her need to be satisfied.

Carefully, he stuck out his tongue and gently licked the length of her vagina, feeling how her lips would willingly part under his tongue if he only applied a little more pressure. At the end of his movement, he felt her little love button rise slightly between her lips. When he ran his tongue over her slit a second time, he focused more attention on her button and was rewarded with a soft moan and could feel her tense her muscles.

“Hmmmmm, oh yes, very good...”

she encouraged him, stroking his head, her fingers digging into the longer fur on the back of his head and holding him where he was.

Her words spurred him on and he closed his lips around her clitoris. He began to suck gently, letting his tongue brush softly over the slowly erecting nub. She began to twitch slightly, and he caught himself wanting to bring his hands back to her hips, but managed to stop himself just in time, as he had not been given permission to do so.

The mistress pressed his head harder into her crotch and moaned.

“Ooohnnnng... you actually have talent... hnnnng... keep going...”

The lust was clear in her moans, even though she tried hard to keep her voice firm and dominant. While Leiram indulged in her lust, Fei Wong tried even harder. He sucked harder on her little love button and his tongue licked intensely around the sensitive nodule.

When it was fully swollen, the young stag decided to try his luck and closed his jaws around her clitoris.

When his teeth touched the little button and began to gently build up pressure, the mistress gasped for air.

“Hannng... be... careful with your teeth... haaannnn...”

It was less of a command this time, it was clearly a request, almost a plea, directed at the prey that had her most sensitive body part between its teeth. He let go of her clitoris and kissed it gently again before putting his tongue back to work along her vagina.

He took his time, cleaning her thoroughly and only slowly penetrating between her outer labia. He focused on how the mistress reacted to what he was doing.

He was rewarded when the panther above him began to breathe deeper and faster, her tail whipping back and forth faster and more aggressively, and he felt her fingers digging deeper and deeper into the fur on the back of his head. He was sure he was on the right track.

He pushed his tongue deeper between her lips and tasted her innermost depths. That sour, sweet taste that was so different from anything else he had ever tasted. He could feel her entrance on the tip of his tongue and how much it was already twitching and pulsing. His efforts had borne fruit, and she rewarded him with a never-ending stream of nectar seeping from her vulva.

He greedily drank his fill of her, his hot breath blowing against her abdomen. The mistress trembled and her claws threatened to pierce the skin on the back of his head.

“Hnnnnnffffffuck... you're better than I expected... Ooonng... stop... stop... not yet... not yet...”

she stuttered, her voice tinged with lust and greed. She pulled his head away from her crotch and looked down at him. His snout was covered in her juices, and when he licked his lips with relish, she shuddered again.

“Not yet...”

she repeated and let him go.

“Get on the bed.”

She gasped as her gaze slid lower, searching for the object of her desire. He didn't quite understand what she wanted, but he tried to obey her command. However, he only managed to barely squat before she grabbed him by the shoulders, pulled him up, and threw him onto her bed, where he remained lying after bouncing. He was slightly shocked by her unexpected outburst and, breathing heavily, pushed himself up on his forearms to get a better view of her.

She stood at the foot of the bed, her paws resting on the sturdy footboard, her claws digging into the wood and leaving deep furrows. The many scratches on the bed frame suggested that she did this frequently. The mistress was also breathing heavily, her gaze fixed on his midsection, where his member stood proudly erect toward the ceiling of the small chamber. It pulsed slightly with each of his rapid heartbeats, and her greedy gaze caused his aroused body to pump even more blood into the appendage.

She literally devoured him with her eyes. He knew that nature had blessed him generously and that most of his partners were always extremely taken with the “package” he carried around with him. The mistress also seemed very pleased with the sight before her. Her gaze slowly wandered up his torso to his eyes. Her growl slowly turned into a purr as she lasciviously licked her lips.

“Julie wasn't lying. I admit, I didn't believe her at first when she told me how big you really are.”

she purred, leaning further over the bed as she took a deep breath and inhaled his scent. He swallowed and nodded slowly.

“You've done quite well so far, but will you pass the real test?”

she asked, and he heard the swoosh of her tail whipping back and forth behind her. He gathered all his courage and looked her straight in the eye.

“I won't just pass this test, I'll ace it. I've broken in many cats before, and they all came back begging for more. You won't be any different.”

The sheer defiance in his voice surprised even him as he spat out the words. He couldn't take them back now; they had already left his mouth, so he decided to go one step further and added a sarcastic:

“Mistress!”

pushing his chin forward. It was a challenge; let her try to intimidate him. She had already predicted that he would die that night, so what did he have to lose? The mistress nodded and for a moment the smile on her lips faded, replaced by something else. Anger, perhaps? Or maybe more like thoughtfulness?

Finally, the smile found its way back to her lips and turned into a predatory grin that revealed her fangs. She laid her ears back and growled softly.

“Is that so?”

she asked, but gave him no time to respond.

“I'll give you one thing, you show courage by being so rebellious. We'll see if you can back up your claim with actions,”

she whispered, and the scratching of her claws on the foot of the bed underscored her statement. Fei Wong swallowed, but before he could do or say anything, the mistress jumped onto the bed and landed crouching on top of him.

Her claws dug into the mattress as she held one of her paws with spread, claw-tipped fingers just inches from his throat and her mouth wide open hovered just as close to his face.

Even though he was startled at first by her sudden outburst, he remained motionless. He knew these games all too well. Julie and the other carnivores he had been with had shown these tendencies whenever they wanted to assert their dominance over a partner. He closed his eyes, held his breath, and stretched his neck, presenting his carotid artery to her so that she could bite him if she wanted to. She didn't, but her approving hum did not escape him.

She sat up and began to laugh.

“Hahahahahaa... I've underestimated once again how much you already know about our customs. Julie must have done this with you too.”

she noted, resting her paws on his chest and sitting back so that his lance came to rest right between her muscular thighs.

He looked at her, breathed a sigh of relief, and lifted his head to get a better view of her. He could see her lick her lips again and slide one of her powerful paws down between her legs, then he felt her fingers close around his member like a vice. He gasped as he felt her velvety fingers around his burning hot appendage and how they closed tighter and tighter around it. She tested his firmness, his readiness, and his resilience.

He opened his mouth, but apart from a soft gasp, no sound left his throat. The mistress, however, purred her lust and enthusiasm for his best asset into the room, filling it with the sound of pleasure and relaxation as she gently caressed him.

“Yes, yes, exactly. That's what I need right now.”

she said, pushing herself up onto her knees to position herself over his lance. With his mouth open, he watched as she slowly lowered herself onto him, impaling herself on his member.

The moment he entered her was almost cathartic. Her soft lips made way for him, and she welcomed him with open arms into her hot, intimate embrace. She was more than ready for him, and the way she took his entire manhood into her almost effortlessly nearly drove him crazy. Her masterful control over her own body allowed her to literally massage his member and demanded everything from him not to let go.

And then there were her moans. Perhaps the most sensual sound he had ever heard in his life. As she slid down his shaft to his lap, she threw her head back and let out a moan that combined so much pleasure, pain, release, and desire that it alone would probably have been enough to push him over the cliff and into the free fall of his climax, if his life hadn't been at stake.

“By the ancestors...”

he gasped, his hands clenching the sheets as the mistress lowered her pelvis onto his lap and lingered there for a moment. She rested her paws on her thighs and looked down at him. Her body shuddered.

“By the ancestors, indeed... it's been a while since it felt this good...”

she whispered, tensing her pelvic muscles, putting pressure on him. It was obvious how much she enjoyed having control over him. She watched his every little movement, counted his breaths, and finally licked her lips.

“Mi... Mistress, should I...?”

he finally asked, lifting his hands toward her hips and tensing his buttocks, which drove him a little deeper into her. He gritted his teeth and closed his eyes as Leiram moaned softly once more.

“Nnnno...”

she replied, pushing his hands back onto the bed.

“You don't touch your mistress... rrrrnnnngh... not without being asked... hnnn...”

she commanded and began to roll her pelvis back and forth on his lap. At first, the movements were small, but they did not fail to have an effect.

Fei Wong found himself in purgatory, where he was tested in the fire of passion to see if he was fit to ascend to heaven or burn in hell. He had to persevere, he couldn't give up, otherwise he would fail this final test.

He felt her movements and tried to follow them. He couldn't intensify the act too much, otherwise he would never last long enough, but he also couldn't delay it too much, otherwise the mistress would not get her money's worth and he would fail.

“Good... hannn... little stag... give yourself to me, show me what you can do... hnnnn...”

Her demand for more snapped him out of his thoughts and he opened his eyes, only to see her sit up again and begin to slide up and down his member. She had raised her paws to her breasts and begun to knead them. He nodded without taking his eyes off her breasts and began to move his pelvis against hers. His muscles, built for endurance running, helped him give his mistress what she desired.

His voice mingled with hers, and together they created a soundscape that expressed their lust, accompanied by the rhythmic slapping of their bodies colliding.

With each thrust on his part and each bounce on hers, he penetrated deeper into her innermost depths, and it became harder and harder not to lose himself in the pleasure. He could already feel the pressure building inside him and his hands clenched tighter into the sheets he was lying on.

“Oh fuck... yes... almost...”

he squeezed out through clenched teeth and pressed his heels harder into the mattress to move his pelvis better, feeling the mistress embrace his best piece more and more tightly. The rhythm at which they rubbed against each other became faster and more intense, and the initially passionate moans that had almost driven him crazy turned into a choppy growl that accompanied every slap of her buttocks on his lap.

He knew they were on the right track, that it wouldn't be long now, but just before the pressure became unbearable, the mistress paused again.

Breathing heavily, she lowered herself onto him and remained seated, her hands clenched tightly around her breasts and her mouth open, revealing her many sharp teeth. He felt her tail flick back and forth behind her as the corners of her mouth pulled back into a grin.

Did she want to cheat him out of his prize again? Didn't she want to come? Why didn't she continue, so close to the finish line?

He didn't understand. He knew she was close to her own climax; the pulsing of her muscles, the trembling of her thighs, even the look in her eyes, which she couldn't suppress even with all her practice, gave her away. Her body betrayed her.

No. Not this time. He wanted to see her cum. Even if he died, he would die knowing that he had brought her to climax.

He gathered all his courage and strength and strained against the panther on his lap. He managed to throw her off balance, and before she could defend herself, he reversed their positions.

“Hey... what the...”

the mistress gasped, but Fei Wong was quick enough to pin her down on the mattress. He didn't wait for permission or for the mistress to react, but threw himself on top of her with all his puny weight. Even before he had found proper footing, his hips were already moving again, driving his member deeper into her vagina with the motivation of a man possessed. The young stag knew only too well that as soon as Leiram recovered from the initial shock, she could simply throw him off. So everything he was doing now was basically only happening because she was allowing it, and no one could know when she would have had enough. He grabbed one of her legs and lifted it so he could lean on it and get even better access to her innermost depths.

“This... time... you... hrnnng... will cum!”

he squeezed out, almost expecting to be punished for his insubordination; but instead of punishing him, the mistress clawed at the headboard of her bed and moaned loudly with each of his thrusts. She lifted her head and looked at him defiantly.

“Yes... YES... just like that... you want to see me cum... hannn... then give me everything... I want... hnnnn... EVERYTHING... everything you've got!”

She commanded him, but her voice lacked the tone of command. It was a request, a plea, a supplication, but he was only too willing to grant his mistress this wish.

He felt like a jackhammer as he brought himself and his mistress a little closer to their respective climaxes with each and every thrust. Soon he felt the characteristic pressure of his own orgasm building in his testicles. He couldn't hold on much longer, but neither could his mistress. Her muscles twitched uncontrollably and her breathing came in short, choppy bursts, similar to his thrusts into her innermost temple.

Then it happened.

“Fuuuck...raaaaargh... I'm cumming...”

the mistress pressed out, and Fei Wong could hardly believe it. Moments later, his own climax overwhelmed him. Spurred on by the spastic twitching of her muscles and her lascivious moans, all dams broke and he too surrendered to his orgasm.

“Yes... yes... cum inside me... I want to feel it... aaaargh...”

Leiram screamed, lifting her pelvis against his. The young stag let go of her leg and fell onto the panther, where he opened his mouth in blind fervor and bit her shoulder.

As he pumped the contents of his testicles into Leiram's vagina, his legs kicked out in an attempt to push him even deeper into his mistress's womb. However, the moment of complete bliss was short-lived, and he collapsed on top of her, breathing heavily.

The week on the streets, the lack of food and sleep, finally took their toll and forced the starving young man to give his body a rest. Unable to move any further, he lay on the hot, muscular body of the woman who would probably kill him, but that didn't matter anymore. He had fulfilled his task, he had impressively proven to her what he was capable of.

However, the activities of the last half hour had not left Leiram unscathed either. She was also breathing heavily and either did not want to or could not push him off her, because she simply let him be.

And so they just lay on top of each other in Leiram's bed for a while.

Finally, it was the mistress who broke the silence by running her claws down the young stag's back.

“You know, little hopper, you have more luck than sense, and at least one guardian angel.”

she whispered softly as she regained control over her breathing. He slowly lifted his head and looked into her eyes.

“What... what do you mean?”

he asked incredulously, swallowing hard. She smiled gently and slowly ran her claws back up his back, making him shudder.

“Well, I spoke to Julie before I came to you, and she begged me not to kill you. She promised to work harder to pay the rent for both of you, and she's not wrong when she says it would be a shame to just devour someone with your talents.”

she explained quietly, her fingers tracing small circles on his neck, giving him goose bumps on his arms.

“That... that means...”

he stammered, and the mistress nodded slightly.

“You won't die today. You can stay with Julie until you find a place of your own, but you'll have to contribute to the community. Julie can't pay your share of the rent forever...”

Her voice was a hoarse whisper, and he felt her muscles tighten around his member once more. It took him a moment to process the implications, but then he wanted to cheer, he wanted to scream and jump and dance...

...then everything collapsed.

A flash of light briefly blinded him, and he wondered where the sparkle came from. He blinked, and suddenly everything was different again. He was still lying on his back, and the mistress was sitting on top of him, her arms raised high above her head, and something was flashing and sparkling in her paws.

He was still confused. Hadn't he... wasn't he... weren't they...?

He wanted to raise his arms, wanted to protest, but he barely managed to gasp for air before her arms came crashing down on him and the dagger she held in her paws pierced deep into his chest.

The blade pierced his rib cage with ease and stabbed deep into his heart. The shock of this development came so suddenly that he was unable to do or say anything. In disbelief, he stared at the hilt of the slender weapon, his mouth opening and closing several times without a sound coming out.

It only lasted a moment, but it felt like an eternity in which time seemed to stand still. While his consciousness was still trying to understand what had just happened, his body was already reacting. He reared up against the injury, a last act of resistance against the inevitable. His muscles tensed and lifted him off the mattress. The mistress seemed to enjoy it, because she threw her head back and moaned loudly as her vagina convulsively contracted around his member.

His last rearing was enough to push her over the edge, and she came loud and hard as she rode him like a bucking horse.

At the same time, through the veil of adrenaline, shock, and pain, he felt his heart take its last beat. Fueled by the stress and adrenaline of the last few hours, his heart had been beating faster and harder in an attempt to supply his body with enough blood and oxygen, and the blade now stuck in him had ensured that his heart pumped blood into his chest in record time.

In a last-ditch effort, his hypophysis flooded his brain with endorphins and dopamine.

As his senses began to cloud and he lost control of more and more of his body, he felt the mistress's warm, soft paw on his cheek. He could perceive little more than a shadow, and the words sounded muffled and distant.

“You did well...”

But then everything went black.

A strange calm came over him; it was as if all his burdens had fallen away and the fears and worries that had marked his last days had been blown away. Calm surrounded him, no, not calm, serenity, absolute, all-encompassing serenity.

When he opened his eyes, he saw nothing but white light. He blinked, but the light did not change, nor could he hear anything. Not even his own breathing or his heartbeat...

“Oh...”

It was less a sound than a thought that escaped him. He sat up and looked around. Everything around him was white. He could see no ceiling, no floor, no walls; everything was simply white and featureless.

“Strange...”

Again, it was not a word that left his mouth, but a thought that had never turned into a sound.

“You have to breathe to be able to speak.”

He spun around when the first sound he heard nearly scared him to death. A little further away from him stood an old tiger. Grayed with age, his fur looked strawy and frizzy, his robe was more like a toga than anything else. The jewelry he wore reminded him of an exhibition of antique handicrafts. The young deer blinked.

“Breathe?”

Again, no sound, but then he realized he hadn't even been breathing. He greedily sucked in the air and filled his lungs with the life-giving gas.

“What the...?”

he finally blurted out, and the tiger smiled. It was an old, worn but loving smile.

“Well, you're dead,”

explained the big cat, approaching very slowly. Despite his obvious age, his movements seemed supple and powerful.

“This is the place where all souls who have passed away through sacrifice are welcomed into the afterlife,”

added the tiger, stopping a few steps away from Fei Wong.

“So...?”

he asked, running his hand over his chest. He felt a fine line in the middle of his sternum, like an old scar, but he felt something else too. He looked down at himself. He no longer looked emaciated; his muscles were back, as was the little bit of fat that had been in the right places. He gasped for air and looked back at the tiger, who was grinning openly at him.

“Well, death has to have one advantage, after all...”

The end...

---

Concept and Idea by

El Poyo Diabolo

Written by

El Poyo Diabolo

Characters by

El Poyo Diabolo

Edit by

El Poyo Diabolo

Published by

El Poyo Diabolo

Name: Hank Masters

Age: 43

Gender: Male

Height: 6foot 8inches

Species: Kodiak-Honey Badger hybrid

Short Biography:

Oh you have met Hank? Nice guy huh? What a loser. Me? No I'm not Hank. Who I am? Well my name is Hurk. But the mistake is understandable, we do look-a-like.

Let me tell you a little bit about Hank, and then you will understand why I am not Hank.

Hank is a really nice guy you know, had a little bit of a troubled childhood. I had a troubled childhood.

His dad was a honeybadger, his mom an american black bear. Nice combo aint it?

Little Hank had some anger issues early on. His father did his very best to supress that side of Hank. All throughout his childhood Hank had to keep his rage and anger contained, never to let them take control. This let to a little problem. As a mixed bred child, he was the target of all the bullies in his school. All the purebred children mocked him for not being pure of blood and therefore worthless. He was bigger than most in his age-group, and surely he was much stronger. But not being allowed to defend himself, he took the beatings every time, every time he swallowed his anger, turning the other cheek.

Well when you doing something like that to a child, something is bound to happen at some point down the line. And that would be me.

I am all the anger, all the rage, all the mockery Hank has suppressed over the years condensed to a ball and cooked for 12 years.

As I formed for the first time and took over for poor Hank, I beat his bully to a bloody pulp, not more than a stain on the wall…

It took three grown men to get me off of that dirtbag. He lived… barely.

Well now you know. Hank is the nice one of us. He is restrained, good mannered, loving, caring. He is … predictable.

I, I am Hurk. I am the Hyde to his Jekyll, I am his Tyler Durden…

Where he is order, I am chaos. Where he is civil, I am savage. He feels love, I feel lust. He feels anger, I feel rage and fury.

I am the one who indulges himself into life itself. I am not constrained to the rules of society. I am everything he always wanted to be but never dared to try.

Well, normaly he is in control over us. As I lay dormand, I watch his every step, waiting for my turn. When ever his stress gets to high, when ever he is cornered I knock on his door. And if he lets me, I take control.

Don't get me wrong, he is the stronger one of us, he held me hostage for years and years. I only take over if he lets me do so. But when I'm in control, he is in for a wild ride.

Do I hate him? No, of corse not. He is me, I am him. I pitty him for not living his life to the fullest potential. If he hates me? Oh yes he does. He dispises me. With every beat of his heart he hates me. But he also knows, that I am part of him and he can't get rid of me. If I was to go, he would come with me, as if he had to go, I had to go with him as well.

Oh I see, you have no more questions. Then I'll excuse myself, it's time for me to go. Fare well.

The bear crouches next to a lifeless body. As he stands up he licks the blood from his claws.

"Hmmm… hmmm… delicious…most delicious…"

He quietly walks away and merges with the shadows.